and scorn Religion VVherefore the Kings namely Ferdinand and Iâ—obella did ordain a strict Inquisition that the Monks should search and severely punish all Sarracens and Jewes all whom by one common name they called Maranites who profess Christianism and yet do scorn it When all those were out of the way the blood-thirsty Friers ceased not untill they obtained be the same power of Inquisition against the Believers of the Gospel whom they called Lutherans That censure proceeds in this manner If any man be accused of heresy as they call it by one witnes he is apprehended if he confess not he is tortured untill he confess who confesses and recants he is deprived of all his goods and must at all time wear a Sambieta that is a yellow garment with a red cross and some devils painted upon it and some are condemned to perpetual prison Who will not repent are burnt And if they be bold to profess and speak of their faith while they be in prison their tongues are cutt-out before they be brought forth In the year 1559. King Philip II. returning from Flanders was beaten with a fearfull storm all his ships were lost and he scarcely arrived on land when he said He was delivered from that danger to root Lutheranism out of his Kingdom He came to Hispalis September 24. and immediatly to take away all hope of immunity he causeth to burn Don John Pontius Comes Bailenius and John Consalua a Preacher with some Friers of the Monastry of S. Isidor Then he went to Pincia Pe. Soave in Hist conc Trid. Lib. 5. seemes to call it Vaglia-dolid there he caused burn 28 of the chief Nobility in his own sight and imprisoned Barthol Caranza archb of Toledo and many others of lower condition were burnt as may be seen Loc. cit and in Thuan. yea Charles Prince of Spain was imprisoned and as was reported was poisoned by the Inquisitors at his fathers command An. 1568 because he favoured them of the Low-Countreys aâ—d was suspect of Lutheranism Many Spainjards for love of the Gospel went into Germany Geneve and some into England especially all the Monks of S. Isiodore nigh unto Sivile This Inquisition was not only in Spain but in others of that Kings Dominions as followeth LI. Albert of Hardenberg writing the life of Wesselus saith The The Reformation in the Netherlands Lord Cornelius Honius the Emperours Counseller in the Court of Holland in Hague and some other learned men in the kingdom of God had found a book Of the Lords supper which seemes to condemn the gross and Capernaitish eating of the Lords body and to teach a spiritual which is also a true and real eating though only by faith They had found this book among the papers of Jacob Hoeckius a Deacon of Naeldwyk as also some other VVritings of Jo. VVesselus concerning purgatory and other purposes and because that book Of the Lords supper was found amongst those of VVesselus they took it to be his which I will not affirm nor deny for it is certain that he had written in the same manner of the Supper Nevertheless I have heard that that written book of Hoeckius was very old and that it had been delivered from hand to hand for the space of two hundred years and that they had kept it as a golden treasure as whereby they understood that the idolatry of worshipping the bread should be extinguisht But these treatises of Wesselus and other books of Hoek coming into the Cloister of Saint Agnes-hill where VVesselus had often resorted as we have heard had given light unto many especially unto Henry Rhodius the father of a Monastry at Urrecht who went to Luther in Wittembergh and shewed him the books of VVesselus and that book Of the Lords supper and entreated him in the name of others also that he would give his judgement of it but Luther fearing that the Lords Supper might be vilified would not approve it whereupon followed some difference between Luther and Carolstad Afterward Luther did writ unto Rhodius a Letter which is printed wich the works of VVesselus and there also is another Letter directed unto Oecolampad craving his judgement of that book Of the Lords Supper and that the books of Wesselus might be printed at Basile but Oecolampad being a modest and peaceable man would not give his judgement of it because he knew that Luther had not approved it but he sent Rhodius unto Zurik and Zuinglius approved it for before that time he was enclining that way and then began to maintain that doctrine yet having heard the judgement of sundry other learned men and after that Oecolampad began to speak more freely c. William Gnapheus Rector in Hague in an epistle dedicatory before his book writes thus The Archbishop remembreth well with what diligence I did teach the young scholars from my youth and how great persecution Satan by his souldiers hath raised up at the first so that I and the honorable Cornelius Honius above named without hearing of our cause in the year 1523. were imprisoned and there we lay together three months and then were confined within the Hague upon Baile for two years in which time the Honorable Honius departed this life But when I after those two years confinement was upon security set at liberty and my adversaries had seen a consolatory Letter which I at the request of some good men had written unto a poor grieved widow woman they caused me to be put in prison again and when the Sophisters of Lovan with their Commissioners had examined mee long enough upon that Letter they put mee into a cloister to suffer pennance for three months upon bread and bier because I had despised that Cloister-life for I had exhorted that widow that she should not be dejected because her son had forsaken his Coul seeing the kingdom of God consists not as Paul teaches Rom. 14 in cloaths or places whereupon the life of cloisterers is principally grounded but rather in constant faith in God and unfained love to our neighbour which faith and love her son might have after he hath gone away as well as when he had his gray Coul. When I was in that cloister saith he in the year 1525 how grievous were those times because of the grievous persecution in the Netherlands and the miserable blood-shedding of the boors in the Upper-land and then I enlarged my little book out of the holy Scriptures for my own consolation and the destruction of the Devils kingdom who had so persecuted mee for a consolatory Letter That this book was printed it was without my knowledge for I had not written it for that end nevertheless it hath done good unto many and brought them to the knowledge of some truth which I understand by that it hath been oft reprinted and one of the Printers hath been beheaded for it so hardly can Satan suffer the publishing of the truth and he hath persued mee untill I must leave my native
all men to be saved understand thou all which are saved and to come unto the knowledge of the Trinity which is the highest and substantial truth On Cap. 3. he saith The Church is called both the ground and Pillar of truth which is but one thing for the firmness of saith and because the Church is established by heavenly doctrines and Divine miracles In this observe that the faith or truth depends not on the testimony of the Church but the Church is a ground or Pillar because it hath firm faith and is established by Divine doctrines On 2 Tim. 1. at these words I thank my God whom I do serve from my fore-fathers he saith This he saith that he may shew that the ancient Fathers which were before the coming of the Lord had the same faith which he and the other Apostles had and did descend from those Fathers unto the Apostles and from them unto us as also it descendeth from us unto them which shall come after us In this one testimony many things may be observed against the present Tenets of the Romish Church if I would stay but one thing though but a negative I cannot omit that in all these descendings is no mention of any dependance on the Roman Bishop or faith so that if we have the faith which the fore-fathers and Apostles had and they which had the same from them whether the Church of Rome now have the same or not have it we have the true faith On Cap. 2. at these words The Lord knows who are his This is the impression of the Seal He knows that is the Lord hath chosen them which belong unto his inheritance and this is the seal of faith because when others depart from the faith they which are Elect can in no way be seduced Many such other testimonies may be observed in that Exegesis which Villapand calleth a rich treasure a rich treasure it is which so clearly sheweth the faith of the Church of that time and that the Church of Rome now having forsaken that faith in so many particulars hath departed from the truth And therefore Bellarmin was more wary then his brother and though he did bring that testimony concerning the change of the bread yet no where else would name that book nor the Authour of it in his book De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis although he forgot not others of less note 18. Haymo was Bishop of Halberstad about this time but it seems he was younger then Remigius He writ sundry volumns especially two books of Homilies In the first called Pars hyemalis he hath these sentences In Feria 4. quatuor tempor at these words Ave gratta plena he saith She is well said to be full of grace because she had attained what no other woman had attained to wit she did conceive and bear the Authour of grace Behold he expoundeth these words otherwise then the Papists do now And here his words are Gratiam quam nulla alia meruer at assequitur and I have translated the word meruer at after this manner because as I have marked before the Ancients do use it in this signification and as follows Haymo was far from the opinion of man's merit Ibid. at the words That Holy thing which shall be born of thee he saith For distinction of our holiness Jesus is affirmed singularly to be born holy for although we be made holy yet we are not born holy because we are bound with the condition of corruptible nature that every one of us may with the Prophet sigh and say Behold I was conceived in iniquities and in sins hath my mother brought me forth but he only was truly holy which that he might overcome the condition of corruptible nature was not conceived by the commixtion of carnal copulation The Papists do hold that the Virgin Mary was free of original sin to the end that they may the more plausibly commend her to be worshipped as the Queen of Heaven But behold here Haymo saith more then Remigius said for he saith not only that it was the singular priviledge of Christ to be born holy but more he saith That he might overcom the condition of corruptible nature he was not conceived by commixtion Certainly the condition which he overcom was singularly the condition of Maries corruptible nature seeing she was conceived by commixtion Dominic 4. post Epiphan There was a great storm on the Sea because the Persecution of Pagans the Divel stirring them up did arise against the Church so that the ship was covered with the waves that is the persecution waxing the Church did scarcely lurk in a few Beleevers neither durst any man confess the name of Christ publickly who was not prepared to die presently for Christ which to have been in the daies of Dioclesian and others the Histories do declare This testimony confutes the Papists holding that the Church doth flourish at all times and witnesseth with us that the Church hath been forced to lurk at some times In Dominic in Septuages on the Parable Matth. 20. he saith This Vine-yard is the holy Church which hath been from the beginning of the World untill the end thereof so many godly as it bringeth forth it begetteth so many branches This Vine-yard was planted amongst the people of the Jews but after the incarnation of our Lord it is inlarged unto the ends of the earth c. In the same Homily he saith Because eternal life is rendred to no man by way of debt but is given through the gracious mercy of God therefore .... And nearer the end he saith Seeing it is given to none by debt but only of gracious mercy unto whom he willeth none can grumble at the righteousness of God because he sheweth mercy on whom he willeth and whom he willeth he hardneth he shews mercy of his own goodness and he hardneth without iniquity because although his judgments are sometimes hid yet they are not unjust In Feria 4 post Iudica on Ioh. 10 he saith on these words And I give unto them eternal life These are the Pastures which he did before promise unto his Sheep wherein no herb withereth but all is green all waxeth all abideth whole and whatsoever is once taken in is possessed for ever And they shall not perish for ever here understand as ye shall perish which are not of my sheep And none shall pluck them out of my hand that is from my power Here he affirmeth the perseverance of the Elect and the damnation of them which are not elected In Feria 6 post Iudica on Ioh. 6. on these words My flesh is meat indeed he saith Seeing all men do desire by meat and drink that they may not hunger nor thirst nothing can do this truly but this meat and drink which maketh them who receive it to be immortal and incorruptible and that is the society of the godly wherein shall be full and perfect peace and unity ..... Then he expoundeth how this may be which he hath said
who hath given such advice Ibid. After this Luther was the more diligent in searching the originall of the doctrine of indulgences and then he publisheth 59. conclusions to be disputed in Wittembergh October 31. An. 1517. within few dayes they were carried through all Germany and were joyfully read by many for all men almost were complaining of the pardons especially as they were preached and sold by Tecelius None came to set face against these Propositions and the name of Luther became famous for that at last one was found to oppose the corruptions of the Church Then Conrad Wimpina a Doctour in Frankford upon Mene publisheth contrary propositions in defense of the Indulgences Luther writes in defense of his own propositions and John Eckius opposeth them When Luthers propositions and book were carried to Rome a third Dominican Silvester Prierias wrote against him Thus the contestation waxeth hott and is more known abroad Upon this occasion Pe. Soave in hist Conc. Trid. shewes the originall and progress of indulgences Where as saith he the matter of indulgences was not much scanned The originall and progresse of indulgence in former ages nor was it weighed by the Divines by what arguments they could be mantained or weakned their causes and essence was not throughly known for some thought that indulgence was nothing else but an absolution by authority of a prelate from that pennance which according to that manner of discipline the Church in these times did enjoyn unto a penitent in following ages the Bishop took unto himself alone the prescribing of that punishment afterwards he did concredite it unto the poenitentiary priest and at last unto the discretion of the Confessary yet so that he was not free from the punishment due by Divine justice When this was thought to turne more to the hurt then benefit of Christians because when a dispensation of canonicall punishment was given them they became careless to seek the favour of God by voluntary punishment they did conceive that indulgence was a freedom from both punishments And again they were divided for some thought this freedom was absolute without any satisfaction but others on the contrary said So long as communion by charity continues in the Church the repentance of one believer is communicable unto another so farra that he is freed upon the account of the other But because that was thought to be more proper unto them that were of a blameless life and exercised with strict discipline then unto the authority of a bishop a third opinion was taken up that the essence of indulgences consists partly in the authority of the prelate and partly in compensation And because the conversation of the Bishops is not so blameless and free from sin that he by his merites can help others they devise the treasure of the Church into which are layd the merits of all which had more plenty then which was sufficient unto themselves and the dispensation of these merits belongeth unto the Bishop of Rome so that it is in his power to give indulgences and recompence the debt of a sinner by the merits of the same value out of the common treasury of the Church And where as neither this treasure could satisfy for all sinners seing the merits of the Saints have certainly an end and bounds and so it may faile they thought good to adjoin the infinite merits of Christ unto the finite merits of the Saints that so the treasure might be perpetuall And here again arose another scruple what need is there of the drop of mans merits seing the infinite ocean of Christs merits floweth for ever And truly this gave occasion unto many to put all their confidence of indulgence into the only treasury of our Saviour which never can be emptied All these things were so uncertain and had no surer ground but the Bull of Pope Clement VI. which was proclaimed for the Jubilee An. 1350. that they were thought not sufficient to convince Martin Luther or to confute his reasons therefore Tecelius Eccius and Prierias perceiving the weaknes of their cause in the places proper unto that matter took their refuge unto Common places and lay their ground upon the authority of the Pope and consent of the School-men to wit Seing the Pope can not erre in matter of faith and had confirmed the Scholastick doctrine of indulgences and by his Bull hath bestowed them on believers the doctrine concerning these is an article of faith to be believed necessarily Hence Martin takes occasion to digresse from indulgences and to sift the power of the Pope Albeit others had commended this power as the highest and subject unto none other yet he made not such account of it but held it to be subject to a General Councell lawfully assembled which he affirmed to be very necessary at that time in respect of the condition of the Church And howbeit in this fire of contestation Luther did overthrow the power of the Pope and ever the more that the others did advance it yet he did always speak no thing but modestly of the person of Pope Leo yea and for a time he declined not his judgement Nevertheless they fell upon other particulars and the dispute concerning remission of sin repentance and Purgatory by which the Chapmen of the Roman court did confirme their indulgences But among them all James Hoghstrate a Dominican and Inquisitour of the faith wrote against Luther most properly for he left other reasons and purposes and adviseth the Pope to beat down the mans pertinacy with fire and sword So writes P. Soave summarily VI. On Christ-mass-eeven Frederik Electour of Saxony and his Brother Some are for Luther some against him John went to Church in Wineberg An. 1517. with their traine and the aire being cleare he seeth above his house clearly a fiery cross they stand beholding it and were amazed then Frederik saith unto his Brother That is a signe that there will be strife for Religion and the house of Saxony will be in danger Abr. Schultet Annal. At that time Andr. Carolosladius the prime Divine had published a booke in defense of Luther the young Students at Wittembergh burned the propositions of Tecelius in the market place and the Duke Frederik not being required undertakes the patrociny of Luther and Carolstad When Luther saw the Book of Sylvester he called it a wilde one divelish and saith he if Rome do so judge as this book speakes it is the very seat of Antichrist He is summoned by the General of the Augustinians to answer at Heidelbergh many did dissuade him but he would yield obedience by the way the Bishop of Wortsburg entertaineth him friendly and the Palsgrave receives him graciously at Heidlebergh In the Monastery of Augustinians which afterwards was called Collegium Sapientiae he disputeth 28. propositions concerning justification by faith chiefly these two Free-will after sin is but a title He is not just who worketh much but who believeth much
Indulgence so liberally confirms the People in their Superstition and Pharasaical opinion of Works But what is there for the glory of God or promoting Piety They are wont to object several pretences of their Religion which may be reduced into ten 1. The stateliness of their Churches in comparison of the emptiness and baseness of others 2. Their Unnion and Harmony when others fall into Shivers 3. Their Antiquity and others are but of Yesterday 4. They press us to acknowledge that the Church of Rome was once true And then they infer therefore they are the true Church as yet since the true Church cannot perish nor be changed in the Essentials 5. They call for the time place and persons when where and by whom the change came 6. Where did our Church lurk so long 7. The Authours of the Reformation had no Commission to attempt it 8. They vaunt of their succession without interruption 9. They glory of the substance of Religion which cannot be deemed to be still with them 10. They bewitch the people with ambitious ostentation of innumerable Friers who amongst them have renounced the World that they may attain Eternal Life All these pretences are clearly refuted by Io. Calvin Lib. de Scandalis and after him by Io. Cameron Lib. de Rom. Ecclesiae praejudiciis in a direct and dogmatical way but they are as it were sensibly demonstrated to be but idle words by Histories where we see them all confuted not only by such as did separate or were cast out of the Roman Church but even by such as lived and died in it without any separation except in judgement The Papists cannot deny but plainly confess that their Church was corrupt both in the pretended Head and Members in respect of Manners so that a Reformation was necessary but they deny the corruption in Faith or Doctrine And they say Though the Popes were wicked men yet they wanted not their power of Jurisdiction and of dispensing the sacred Mysteries Unto the first part the Apostle saith When some have put away a good Conscience they make shipwrack concerning the Faith On these words Chrysostom saith That is truly said for where the Life is rebukable such Doctrine must needs follow and so ye may see very many to have fallen into the Pit of Miseries and to have returned into Heathenish Rites for lest they be tormented with the fear of evils to come they indeavour every way to perswade themselves that all things are false which our Religion teaches and so they turn from the Faith Accordingly the Histories shew that some Popes have denied the Immortality of the Soul and have called the Gospel of Christ a Fable As for the Pope's Jurisdiction it was not so from the beginning as it is now neither Ecclesiastical nor Civil for other Bishops had power within their own Diocies without dependance upon the See of Rome as the Bishops of Millan of Ravenna and others in Italy and the Bishops of other Nations And Pope Gregory the I. as others before him did acknowledge the Emperour as his Lord and himself his Servant afterwards the Pope did salute the Emperour as his Son and by degrees they made the Emperours their Vassals Servants and Lacqueys So that if Peter and Paul were alive on Earth they would certainly deny the Popes to be their Successours because they differ besides many other Articles of the Faith so far in the point of subjection or rather exalting themselves above all that is called God yea certainly they would call the Pope the Antichrist according to what they have written in 2 Thess 2. and 2 Pet. 2. The Romanists say That in this point they have advantage against us because the Antients have written that Antichrist must be one Person of the Tribe of Dan sit in Jerusalem c. Truly it is no marvel that in the primitive times the most learned were mistaken I except the Apostles concerning the Antichrist since the prophecies could not be throughly understood before they were in some good measure accomplished But if we inquire the judgement of the learned and prudent men in the middle times concerning the Antichrist and generally of the corruption of the Church we may receive more sure information and certainly those are the best Witnesses of what was done in their daies A good number of their Testimonies in all ranks I have compiled for this end in this Book which is humbly presented unto Your HIGHNES first trusting that under Your Patronage others may the more willingly look upon it and be informed in the Truth and then with confidence it shall be graciously accepted because Saepè Tibi Deus hic saepe legentur Avi with the same travel of reading in Your tender years Your HIGHNES may learn both the condition of God's Church in former times and the lives of Your Glorious Ancestours Emperours and Kings of whom You have Your Illustrious Descent and so from them You may know how to serve God and how to deport Your Self in all the daies of Your Pilgrimage that You may be glorious in Heaven and the following Ages may have Your example outvying and outstripping if possible all the Williams Charlses Henries Jameses Adolphs and others in Christian Prudence Righteousness Prowess and Temperance So prayeth Your HIGHNESSES Most humble And obedient Servant ALEX. PETRIE THE FIRST TABLE Shewing some Texts of Scripture that are now controverted and how they were expounded in former times For understanding these Tables it is to be noted that because the Book is divided into two parts in respect of numbring the pages therefore in the Tables the letter S signifieth the second part and the number following directs unto the second part and where S is not the number directs unto the first part Likewise as if every page were divided into three parts the letter b pointeth at the beginning or first part of the page the letter m at the middle or second part or thereby and the letter e at the end or third part In this first Table the letter p stands between the numbers of the verse and of the page Psal LI 17. p. 100. LXII 12. p. 27. e CXX 3. p. 102. m Zach. XI 17. p. 473. e Matth. XII 46. p. 212. e XVI 18. p. 97. m 157. m 172. e 211. m 212. e 293. e 244. e 317. e 331. m 435. e 488. b. 576. m S. 291. e XVI 19. p. 213. b 543. e XXIII 37. p. 370. m XXIV 24. p. 28. e XXVI 39. p. 349. m Luk. I. 28. 35. p. 174. m XVI 31. p. 213. m XXII 19. p. 98. e 31. p. 475. b 32. p. 543. e 38. p. 347. m Joh. I. 16. p. 27. e 17. p. 213. m III. 13. p. 213. e 223. m S. 306. m VI. 35. p. 214. b 53. p. 102. m 55 56. p. 175. m 63. p. 214. m X. 1 2 3. p. 214. m 223. e 10 28. p. 175. m
more and more and the Church was wondrously darkned with mens Traditions apparitions of spirits were frequent which when the Bishops and Priests did receive they were deceived and made no small Apostasie from the true faith into the confidence of merits and mens satisfactions So that Iohn de Molin in Specul Carmel cap. 6. hath truly observed that from the time of the Emperour Heraclius unto his own time The day declined to the evening and the Church hath suffered an Eclipse yea and almost made defection Io. Bal. cent 1. 74. appr 2. About these times saith another men were as it were made for barbaritie and many of the Ancients in whose books was the doctrine and acts of antiquitie being forsaken through negligence did suffer another and worse death In all which following calamities the Monks were not the least Agents for when the Monkish life was had in admiration the Popes thought them the fitter instruments in prosecuting their pleasure Before that time they had not authoritie to preach the word nor administer the Sacraments as may be seen at length in Gratian. caus 16. especially qu. 1. cap. Adjicimus there is an ordinance of Pope Leo I. that none but the Priests of the Lord should preach the word whether he were a Monk or Laick whatsoever measure of knowledge he had and Cap. hinc est etiam it is said The Ecclesiastical historie testifieth that untill the daies of Eusebius Losinius and Siricius Monks were only Monks and not Clergie And Gregorie lib. 4. Ep. 1. No man can serve in the Office of a Church-man and continue in a Monkish rule ordinarily And they all were Laicks except the Abbot saith Bellarmin de Monac lib. 2. cap. 4. and Spalatens de Rep. Eccles lib. 2. cap. 12. proveth it at length but they were subject unto the Priests of the Parish in receiving the Sacrament or if they were many they had their own Priest as Epiphanius ordained Paulinian Priest of Saint Jerom's Monasterie Bellarm. de not Eccles lib. 4. cap. 10. But Pope Boniface the IV. gave them libertie to preach and his successours gave them power of binding and loosing and although they had not charge of souls they made them equal in power everie where with the Priests in their own Parishes Gratian. caus 16. qu. 1. Sunt tamen They did cloak their idleness with profession of povertie according to the order of Saint Basil Augustine and other fathers which rules of the late Monks were so far from the institution of the Fathers that they never had dreamed any such thing could follow saith Pol. Vergil de invent rer lib. 7. cap. 3. for according to the institutions Monks had nothing of their own neither did live chargeably unto others but upon the works of their hands and they gave their works unto their Decanus saith August de mori Eccles Cathol lib. 1. cap. 31. and in Reg. 2. tradita Fratrib cap. 2. he commandeth them to read some hours to pray some hours and to work some hours Chrysost hom 59. ad pop Antioch saith They know not begging and Bellarm. de monast lib. 2. cap. 43. and Durae contr Whitak fol. 387. out of Jerom Epiphanius and others shew that all the Monks in old times did work as the Apostle had commanded except one Monasterie of Saint Martin so writeth Basil in exercit ser 4. But in the seventh Centurie they had fair Cloisters Princely Abbies rich Revenues and what did they not purchase But no work at all amongst the most part of them so that Bernard crieth in Apolog. ad Guil. abbat O how far different are we from the Monks in the daies of Antonius And in Epist 42. he saith Work dark places voluntarie povertie these do nobilitate Monks but your eies behold everie thing your feet tread in everie market your tongues are heard in all Counsels your hands do pull unto you everie patrimonie As they were not sloathfull in their own affairs so when the Popes and Bishops began to have more care of policie preferment and such earthly things and each one to strive against the usurpation of another more then they did study the Scriptures Then the Benedictines and afterwards other sorts of hypocrites were sent under colour of preaching Christ but indeed to deceive the world and to perswade men to submit themselves unto the See of Rome The Monks propined the cup of fornication to all nations they perswade Kings to subject their Crowns unto the High-priest and they were the sowers of his superstitious rites and other errours as may be seen at length in the Historie of the Councel at Trent in the Congregations of the 4. and 5. Sessions where the Bishops and Rulers sought to take these liberties from Monks but the Romish Courtiers would not The Bishops of Spain and Gallicia in the 4. Councel at Toledo did espie this hypocrisie and Cap. 52. did ordain That Bishops should restrain all Religious persons so did the Monks call themselves as if there were no religion in others who were not of the number of the Clergie and went from place to place And each Bishop should compell them within his Diocie to return into some Monasterie or take them to a Parish unless they were dismissed for age or sickness This Act could not stand for the mysterie of iniquitie must go on So that justly doth I. Hooper Bishop of Glocester and Martyr an 1555. call the Monks the pale horse saying This pale horse is the time wherein hypocrites and dissemblers entred into the Church under pretence of true religion they killed more souls with heresies and superstition then all the Tyrants that ever were did kill bodies with fire sword or banishment as it appears by his name who sitteth upon the horse that is Death for all souls who leave Christ and trust to these hypocrites live unto the Divel in everlasting pain these pretenced and false hypocrites have stirred the Earthquakes that is the Princes of the World against Christ's Church Letters of Saints and Martyrs Printed an 1564. pag. 116. By their Sermons they did commend the primacie of the Pope everie where and Boniface the V. and then other Popes gave them so many Prerogatives that they who had the greatest desire of libertie became Monks Erasmus in Vita Hieron Yea and Kings forsaking their Scepter betook them to a Monkish life as Bambas King of the Goths in Spain and some retaining their Crowns professed themselves of the Order of Monks by dispensation With provision that they give Revenue to one Abbey or more and the Church that is the Popes and their Members the Monks suffer no loss or in a word that Monasteries may be enriched At first out of the Monasteries as Colledges were chosen Presbyters who were esteemed of an higher degree August Epist 76. ad Aurel. and Pelagius the I. Bishop of Rome writing to Antonia and Decia saith I wish that those who are nourished by us in this habit and in Monasteries may when they shall
Writer of the Historie saith lib. 2. there was great contention concerning the Latine Translation and in the end they did conclude that it is to be approved as authentical yet so that they who are more diligent should not be forbidden to quench their thirst out of the Hebrew and Greek Fountains And after that Councel two other Editions were published by Pope Sixtus the V. and Clemens the VIII with infinite alterations as followeth in the 16. Century 11. The Popes did indeavour to take libertie of marriage from the Clergie The single life of Church men is opposed and where they could prevail adulterie and murther of babes was multiplied as is touched In sundrie Nations great opposition was made for Arnulph Bishop of Metensis was the father of Anchises the father of Pipin Britain would not receive this bondage In Creet John a Priest had a wife and therefore was reproved by Pope Vitalian What may I speak of one Greek The Greeks are for the most part married untill this day In the fourth Councel at Toledo Cap. 43. Marriage was approved and Fornication prohibited More of this hereafter 12. Divers Nations then received the faith the Gothi and Suevi in Spain Some Nations hear of Christ forsook Arianism by authoritie of their King Reccared Ghent brake down the Altar of Mercurius whom they had served and began to serve the true God by the preaching of Amand a French-man an 613. who was exiled for reproving King Dagobert of luxurie and venerie Other Flandrians were converted by his Countrie man Aegidius an 649. The sound of the word had been through the world but the Nations persevered not and being instructed but in few persons Paganism continued and the Barbarians disturbing the Realms did also disturb the estate of religion 13. In that Centurie lived sundrie Divines although not equal to their forefathers John Bishop of Alexandria called the Almons an 610. who for Some worthy men his rare example of hospitalitie and bountifulness to the poor is no less worthy to have place amongst good men than he is followed of few He was wont at all occasions to propound unto the people questions out of the Scriptures because multitude of heresies were then on foot and he exhorted the people to propound their doubts unto him If any did presumptuously move curious questions he could cunningly turn to another more profitable When any of the unlearned moved trivial doubts he accepted them calmly and commanded that thereafter such persons should not be admitted to the end others seeing such men checked should be the more wary In the daies of Boniface the IV. John Bishop of Gerunden a Spaniard was instructed at Constantinople in the languages and reading of Scriptures thence he returning into his Countrie did with dexteritie refute the heresie of Arrius and therefore was exiled to Barchinona but after the death of the Arrian King Lemungild he returned and wrote many books Of the same country was Europius Bishop of Valentia worthy of remembrance for godliness of life and sinceritie of faith Then also lived Ildefonsus Bishop of Toledo who as another Augustine is called the Hammer of Hereticks France did never want famous witnesses of the Gospel at that time was the fore-named Arnulph Bishop of Metensis Projectus a Martyr in Aquitania an 610. Eustathius Abb. Luxovien the Disciple of Columban an 624. Modoald Bishop of Trevers Renald the successour of the above-named Amand we have heard of Serenus Bishop of Marsilia where succeeded Projectus who is said to have suffered martyrdom in agro Cameracen an 678. Eustasius a Preacher in Bavier an 640. Lambert Bishop of Tungri was put to death an 658. because he rebuked Pipin for marrying another wife the first being yet alive Dodo the brother of the second wife was the Executioner and shortly thereafter died of vermine Ulfranius Bishop of Senonen hath been a diligent labourer in the Lord's harvest in Frisia an 660. Leodagarius Bishop of Augustodunen suffered death at the command of Theorick King of France because he oft reproved him of tyrannie Victor Bishop of Carthage an 646. writing to Pope Theodore retains the old Titles saying Unto the most blest and honourable Lord his holy brother Theodore Pope the works of your most blessed brother-hood are acceptable unto God c. There he affirmeth that all the Apostles were of equal authoritie and honour 14. Isidorus Bishop of Hispala called the latter did write many books of the Christian faith and the History from Adam untill his own time 624. Isidor Hispalen he hath many errours but in many things is sound In his book de summo bono cap. 28. he saith In the holy Scriptures as on high mountains both the learned find sublimities of knowledge whereunto as Harts they may lift up the steps of their contemplation and the simple men as lesse Wights may find mean things for their capacitie to which they may humbly have refuge the holy Scripture seems unto the babes of understanding to be base in words in respect of the historie but it wadeth more deeply with the more learned opening unto them the mysteries thereof and it remains common to the learned and unlearned Lib. 7. etymolog cap. 9. Peter received his name from the Rock which is Christ on whom the Church is built the Rock hath not the name from Peter but Peter from the Rock therefore the Lord saith Thou art Peter and upon this Rock which thou hast confessed will I build my Church for the Rock was Christ upon which Peter himself was built Lib 8. cap. 5. he noteth it as a fault in the old Catharists that they did glorie in their merits and that they denied forgiveness of sins to the penitent Lib. 6. cap. 19. The Sacraments are baptism and chrism the bodie and blood of Christ Here he nameth but two because the custom was then to anoint them who were baptized De offic lib. 1. cap. 18. Bread because it strengthneth the bodie is therefore called Christ's bodie and Wine because it worketh blood in the flesh therefore it hath relation to Christ's blood these two are sensible but being sanctified by the Holy Spirit are changed into the Sacrament of the Lord's body The Papists now in our daies would gather out of these words Transubstantiation but hereafter God willing it shall appear that neither word nor thing was thought upon in 500. years after that time and Isidore saith Transeunt in Sacramentum And de doctrin fide art 33. saith That marriage is evil or to be compared with fornication and to believe that meat is evil or the cause of evil unto the eaters is not Christian but properly Manichean or Encratitish 15. Agrestin was Clark to King Theodorick and then entred the Abbey Lexovien with all his Wealth he became wearied of the superstitious rites Agrestin and left the Abbey Then he went to Aquileia which for that time was not under the yoke of the Romish Pope and
should be used in all Churches and Chappels But many did expound that sign the contrary way and would not receive it till Charls did command all Bishops and Priests to use it thorow his Dominions he caused the Mass of Ambrose to be burned and threw many Priests into prison who refused to accept the new Mass The Church of Millain would not change Walafrid Strabo who lived about the year 900. testifieth in his book de Exordiis rer cap. 25. that in his time the Roman Mass was not universally in all Churches but almost saith he in all the Churches of the Latines and no Benedictine Monk did read it In the sixth tom of Biblioth Patr. de la Bigne are many books of several Authours explaining at that time the signification of the Ceremonies injoined in that Mass Their Dedicatory Epistles and Prefaces shew that they were put upon that work by the authority of the King and some time-serving Bishops and the great number of those books is an evident proof of great opposition against that Mass and the rites thereof although the books of the Adversaries have been kept down by the prevailing party Hereunto serveth what Antoninus de Voltelina a Dominican said in the Councel at Trent as is written hist lib. 6. It is clear by Histories that of old every Church had their own Rituals of the Mass brought in day by day rather of custom than by judgement or constitution and that the lesser Churches did follow their Metropolitan or their neighbour greater Churches but the rite of the Roman Church was received in many Provinces for gatifiing the Pope and nevertheless there be yet many Churches whose rites differ very much from the Roman Even in Italy remaineth the rite of Millain differing from the other in the principal parts thereof and that the same Roman hath suffered many changes is clear unto any who readeth the old book called Ordo Romanus Neither in ancient time only but within these few ages certainly before 300. years the rites of Rome were not the same which the Priests observe now in the City of Rome but which the Order of the Dominicans do retain Moreover said he the Vestments Vessels and other Ornaments both of the Ministers and of the Altars which are now in use are so new and transchanged as is easie to be observed by looking on the Books and Pictures that if the old things were brought into the World again none would know them Wherefore if the Fathers will bind themselves to approve the only rites of the Roman Church they cannot want reproof as by prejudice condemning antiquity and the rites of all other Churches and so expose themselves unto the sinistrous interpretations of men wherefore it were better to set upon those things which concern the essence of the Mass without any mention of the rites And in declaring the differences betwixt then-present custom of the Romans and that which was called Ordo Romanus he nameth especially that in this the Communion was given under both the species unto the people Some were offended at his freedom of speech and the Bishop of Quinquecclesiensis did openly profess that the Frier had spoken truly neither could any who loveth truth be offended with him Hence it appeareth clearly that the Church of Rome hath been subject to novations from time to time and the Missal now is not the old book of Pope Gregory the I. More of the Mass followeth in the next Century 10. In the sixth tom of the fore-named Biblioth Patr. is a remarkable piece Amularius Fortunatus of Amalarius Fortunatus Trithemius calleth him Hamularius a very learned man in the Latine and Greek languages a Monk of Luxovia In the Preface he sheweth that he had written another book of Divine Service and thereafter he went to Rome to enquire of the reasons of the rites different there from other Churches and so he did write four other books wherein he describeth what he had heard and what he thought himself on the contrary yet in a mild and moderate way whether for fear to offend or in hope to prevail with fair information it is uncertain He saith In all that I write I hang on the judgement of godly men and holy fathers and withall I say what I think What things are done in the celebration of the Mass are done in the Sacrament of the Lord's Passion as he commanded saying How oft ye do this do it in remembrance of me Therefore the Priest in offering Bread and Wine and Water in the Sacrament representeth Christ the Bread and Wine in the Sacrament do represent his Body and Blood Sacraments should have a similitude of those things whereof they are a Sacrament wherefore let the Priest be like unto Christ so the offering of the Priest upon the Altar is like unto that of Christ on the Cross that which is offered in resemblance of Christ the Priest commendeth it unto God the Father Let the judicious hearer consider for whom are the prayers that the Priest saith after the Communion and he shall find that they sound for them who are refreshed with the heavenly bread No prayer for the dead Lib. 3. in prof It is sufficient that the Bishop or Priest do only bless the Bread and Wine whereby people may be refreshed as in ancient times it was done by the Apostles Lib. 1. Cap. 14. he saith No creature do I by reverencing adore but God all substance which is not God is a creature and a creature is not God the Cross of Christ may be set before me but in my mind I hold Christ as hanging on it The very words of the prayer declare whom we adore we say We adore thy Cross O Lord and we commend and glorifie thy holy resurrection Here are no words of praying but of shewing the adorable Cross and the commendable resurrection of our Lord. And in another place we say God who by the precious blood of thy only begotten Son our Lord Jesus Christ hast been pleased to redeem us grant graciously that who come to adore the life-giving Cross may be freed from the bonds of their sins to whom I pray him I adore I am cast down in body before the Cross but in my soul before God I reverence the Cross by which I was redeemed but I pray unto him who hath redeemed me Then he hath a story of Oswald King of England whom he calleth faithfull and most Christian how he being in danger of his enemies caused a Cross to be set up on a Tree that came first unto his hand in the Field and said unto his Army Let us all bow our knees and all pray together unto the Almighty living and true God that he of his mercy would defend us from our proud and fierce enemy for he knoweth that we have undertaken Wars for the safety of our Nation They all did as he commanded and in the dawning they obtained Victory according to their faith Here Amular gathereth no conclusion
but ye may see that Oswald did not worship the wooden Cross and that no such Cross is to be adored but that he set his mind on the suffering of Christ by which Cross or Suffering he did believe to be saved In the same Chapter he saith The Apostle saith not in vain Death reigned from Adam to Moses even over them which had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression who is the figure of him who was to come This figure of him who was to come I do so understand as the first Adam was the cause of our death even unto us who did not eat of the forbidden Tree so is Christ the cause of eternal life As the Tree of the knowledge of good and evil through its own nature had not death so the Tree whereby eternal life is granted unto us hath not this vertue of it self but of his vertue who although he was infirm for us liveth by the power of God which power can never and in no respect be resisted This is against the hymns of the Cross and the resistibility of God's grace In Cap. 17. he sheweth that the Romans had then candles and lamps of Wax and what signification they gave unto them he had not seen them before neither is there any record of them before that time and then saith By every thing should we bring Christ unto our mind as Augustine writeth to Januarius but foolish men who will not be amended should not think that these candles are to be adored because by them some similitude of Divine mysteries is figured seeing from every creature we may bring a similitude Doth he not here condemn all the devised rites of men Lib. 2. cap. 5. he speaketh against the keeping of Lent and denieth that the Authour thereof can be shewed And Cap. 25. The Office of a Bishop and a Priest is almost the same but because they differ in name and honour they are distinguished by variety of slippers or pantofles He hath many such rites and the meaning of them as seemeth by way of derision Lib. 3. Cap. 24. Christ took bread and also the cup whereof Cyprian saith to Caecilius We find that we observe not what Christ hath commanded unless we do also the same things which the Lord did and so mixing the cup we depart not from the Divine instruction Although he Cyprian hath concluded this of mixing the wine and water yet he may understand that it is to be done of the whole institution wherein consisteth the command of the Lord and of his Apostles So saith he and so do the Reformed Churches practice but the Roman Church doth not so Afterward Amalarius became Bishop of Trevers and was sent by Charls the Great unto the Emperour Michael and as Trithemius writeth from the Records of Trevers by his wonderfull industry and eloquence he did establish peace and amity between the two Emperours He died An. 813. 11. In the last part of this Century arose the great men in the service of Romish forgeries the Pope to wit Johannis Diaconus surnamed Digitorum and Riculph Bishop of Mentz John did forge the Bull of Constantine's donation wherein he would perswade the world that Constantine had given unto Bishop Sylvester and his Successours for ever the City of Rome with other Cities and parts of Italy Io. Bodin de Repub. lib. 1. cap. 9. ex Actis Vatica The falshood of this feigned donation was known unto the World by every History but at that time who did dare to controle it The Bishops and Clergy thought that it was for their advantage and there was no established Prince in Italy yet under pretence thereof the Pope did inlarge their power even although many did convince that donation of falshood Then Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes in his book against the Bishop of Laudun testifieth that Riculph in the daies of Charls the Great gathered together some forged Epistles of the old Bishops of Rome and brought them from Spain into France and binding them with the foresaid Donation gave them forth in the name of Isidore Of the authority of these Epistles Gratian hath written Dist 20. cap. de libellis there is an Epistle of Pope Leo the IV. directed unto the Bishops of Britan In the Epistle Leo taketh all the authority from the decretal Epistles and other Writs of Popes except Sylvester Siricius Innocentius Zosimus Coelestine Leo Hilarius Gelasius Ormisda and Gregory These saith he are all and only by whom the Bishops do judge and by whom the Bishops and Clergy are judged if any doubt cannot be determined by them nor by Augustine Jerom Isidore and other holy Doctours it should be brought unto the Apostolical See But all others that were before these with one dash he contemneth that is he renounceth all the writings of the Bishops of Rome who lived the first 300. years as suppositions The Authour of Catal. test ver lib. 8. is very large in describing the usurpations and many policies of the Popes for inlarging their power and incroaching upon Bishops in several Nations as also their infinite rites that were then devised 12. In the daies of Dagobert King of France Rudbert was Bishop of Some Provinces in Germany and Hungary receive the faith Worms a singular good man and very learned and Theoto was Duke of Bavaria an Heathen yet hearing of the good fame of Rudbert he sent and intreated him to come into his Country The good man went and was received by the Duke in Ratisbon with great liking and did teach him the Christian religion and then did inform others both noble and ignoble all along the Danube thence he went unto Vualarium and Juvavia where the Christian faith had been taught long before there were some Churches but were decayed as Rudbert understood by report therefore he sought leave from Theoto to go thither to reform these parts so finding many people willing to be informed he returned into Worms and brought other twelve Teachers into these places with him and having established Churches did return in his old age and died in Worms At the same time Samo Duke of Slavi an Heathen did kill several Merchants coming from France for to trade in his land and took their goods therefore Dagobert sent an Army against Samo and brought him into subjection Not long thereafter the Hunni did oppress that land and their Duke Boruth sent for aid unto the Bavarians who did overthrow the Huns and for keeping the Slavi under better obedience of the King they would have hostages Boruth granted to give his son Cacatius and his brothers son Chetumar and did desire to have them informed in the Christian faith When Boruth died Dagobert sent back Cacatius being now a Christian and after three years he dying Pipin sent Chetumar who was diligent to have Preachers and to instruct the people in the faith he did invite Virgilius Bishop of Juvavien who would not go but sent Modestus Wato Regimbert Latinus Gontharius Presbyters and
and govern although the Romish Legates were present Besides the Bishops of France and Germany he called the Bishops of Italy Spain and England not to seek any furtherance to his authority said he but for maintenance and defence of the Truth Here was condemed the heresie of Felix Bishop of Urgelitan and Elipand of Toledo who held that Christ is the Son of God only by adoption of his human nature This was the one cause of assembling the Councel 2. Theophylact and Stephen the Pope's Legates did present the Acts of the Synod at Nice to be confirmed and subscribed The Fathers did refuse and did compare the Act of the Councel under Copronymus with the late Acts at Nice The former had condemned the worship and having of Images either privately or publickly the other had authorized the adoration of Images with cloaths incense candles bowing of knees c. They would keep a middle course that it is not altogether unlawfull to have Images in private houses nor Churches but to worship them is contrary to Christian faith and smelleth of Paganism Therefore they discern the Synod of Nice to have been wicked and deserves not the name of Universal nor seventh Councel and they writ some books against the worship of Images wherein they refute particularly all the pretended arguments of them at Nice these books went abroad in the name of Charls Afterwards the worshippers of Images did what they could that no memory should be of the proceedings of this Synod and those books except that they say Charls did somewhat concerning Images But as Chemnitius hath marked in Exam. Conc. Triden par 4. that many old Historians as Egmard Regino Adon and some later as Antoninus Blondus Aventine have written that this Synod did condemn the worship of Images and the Iconalatrous Synod of the Greeks and did Ordain that it should be called neither seventh nor Universal but a Pseudo Synod Cassander in Consult 21. saith in his time was a copy of those books of Charls in the Vatican Bibliotheke And after the Councel at Trent Tilius a French Bishop caused them to be published in Print The Papists in the Cathol apolo tract 2. sect 7. say The book is forged under the name of Charls the Great But were all these Authours Protestants who testifie of them and what can they say unto Hincmarus Rhemen whose testimony followeth in Cent. 9. It is to be marked that all the Councels in the time of Charls the Great do shew in the first words that they were assembled at the command of Charls or Charls commanding and injoining the Councel at Rome not being excepted as Cratian recordeth dist 63. cap. Adrianus saying Charls returning to Rome did appoint a Synod with Pope Adrian in the Patriarchate of Lateran in the Church of Saint Salvator c. Bellarmin de Eccles lib. 4. cap. 5. asketh What Councel ever condemned the Church of Rome or their Popes We have now seen the Pope of Rome condemned in the sixth General Councel and their Doctrine condemned in that other at Constantinople and in the famous Synod at Franckford and in the next Century we shall find another Councel at Constantinople and more in other places and ages contradicting and expressly condemning the Popes of Rome And for continuation of this matter here by anticipation I add the Councel held at Paris An At Paris 825. where the Epistle of Pope Adrian and the Act of the second Councel at Nice was read and censured as is manifest by the decretal Epistle directed unto Lewis and Lotharius of which not far from the beginning these are the words We have caused to be read before us first the Epistle of Do. Adrian Pope which he at the request of the Emperour Constantine and his mother Irene sent over sea and so far as our parvity understandeth as he justly reproveth them who did rashly presume to break down and abolish Images in these parts so is known to have written imprudently that he would have images to be superstitiously worshipped for which cause he also gave order also that a Synod should be assembled and by his authority under an Oath did judge that Images should be set up and worshipped and be called holy where as it is lawfull to set them up but it is wickedness or unlawfull to worship them Baron ad An. 825. § 5. 6. Hen. Spelman in Concil ad An. 787. hath a Synod held at Calchuth in At Calchuth England wherein some things are remarkable Gregory Bishop of Ostien and Theophylact Bishop of Tudert did write unto Pope Adrian the Acts of that Synod in their own name as their work which they had recommended unto the Synod and the Synod had accepted In the Preface they shew it was done in two Kingdomes at several times the one Bishop had gone to the one Kingdom and the other to the other Kingdom Gregory went to York and the Bishop of the place sent unto the King Oswald who then was farther North and hearing of the Legate did indict the Synod and Nota did convene with his Lords both Ecclesiastical and Secular There they say No Roman Priest was sent hither after Augustine till now Ca. 1. They admonish to keep the faith of the six General Councels 2. That Baptism should be administred at set times and no other times unless for great necessity and they who answer for the infant should be obliged to teach him at ripe years the Lord's Prayer and Creed 3. Each Bishop should hold a Synod twice every year and visit his Diocy once a year Ca. 11. Their speech was unto the King and Lords that they should not judge Priests seeing they are Angels Ca. 12. Kings should be chosen by the Priests and Elders of the people and none should be chosen who had been begotten in adultry or incest It seemeth this was the first Act of a Synod in this kind and it may be questioned whether Popish Princes will now consent unto it There they add that none should meddle with the murther of a King and if any did attempt or adhere unto such a crime if he be a Bishop or of Priestly degree let him be deposed and deprived of the Heavenly inheritance as Judas from his place and whosoever shall assent unto such a sacriledge he shall be burned with everlasting fire It may be doubted whether Bishops and Jesuits will consent unto this part of the Canon Unto these Acts did subscribe the King Bishops Dukes and Abbots And in the other Kingdom and Synod Lambert Arch-Bishop of Canterbury subscribed before King Offa and then the Bishops Abbots Dukes and Counts THE THIRD AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Fading and of Anti-Christ Rising containing the space of 400. years from the Year of our Lord 600. untill the year 1000. CENTURY IX CHAP. I. Of EMPEROURS IT is said before that Irene did govern the Empire of The erection of the Western Empire Constantinople which was
them which have not beleeved in him nor will ever beleeve as the Lord himself saith Matth. 20 The Son of man came ... to give his soul in redemption for many 4. That he beleeve and confess that the Almighty God saveth whom he willeth and that none at all can be saved but whom he will save and that all are saved whom he will save and therefore it is not at all his will those be saved whosoever are not saved as the Prophet saith Whatsoever the Lord willeth he doth that both in Heaven and on Earth And saith Prudent although there be some other things wherein he hath satisfied and subscribed in which being condemned in Pelagius the Church hath universally consented yet these being against him and his followers cleared from his froward expositions by the Apostolical See at the instance of the blessed Aurelius Bishop of Carthage and of Augustine with other 214 Bishops and being published unto all the World by many both Epistles and Books all the Church to day rejoiceth in confesseth preacheth holdeth and shall hold This Epistle of Prudentius is in the 2 tome of the French Councels and by it we may see not only his mind but the universal doctrine of all the Church in all the World as he affirmeth Although Histories do not express whether Aeneas did subscribe these Articles yet it may be gathered from the 99 Epistle of Lupus Ferarien where he commends this Aeneas and saith that Prudentius with the other Bishops did confirm his ordination By authority of Lotharius a Synod was held An. 855. at Valentia the Canons thereof follow hereafter For the present I add the words of Baronius concerning it generally saying The Bishops thought good to bring no other thing into the Church then what the most holy Fathers and faithfull Teachers of the Church had in all sincerity taught formerly in Affrica in the Councel at Carthage and in France in the Councel at Arausicane whereunto we should cleave in all points to wit that the godly are saved no other way but by the grace of God and the wicked are condemned for their own iniquity And that the wicked do not perish because as some say they could not be good but because they would not Then he sheweth that the Acts of this Synod were sent unto Hincmar and that he did by writing condemn these errours But Vsser taxeth Baronius that he hath written of this matter slenderly and from the writings of Hincmar and from Acts of Synods convinceth him especially he declareth from a book of the Church of Lions that there was diversity of opinions among them of Lions concerning the fifth Canon of this Synod which in the end of that book thinks the greatest difference between the Elect and the Reprobates to be that in the Reprobates remaineth the guiltiness of the first transgression which is taken from the Elect by the blood of Christ Also he sheweth that in the year 856 in the moneth of August Charls the Bald did call a Synod at Bonoile by Paris and another in September at Nielph where he gave unto Hincmar the Articles of the Synod at Valentia and what he had received from others in favour of Gotteschalk that Hincmar should answer unto them and that after three years Hincmar did return a great book of God's predestination and of man's free-will as Flodoard sheweth Hist lib. 3. cap. 13 and that the adverse party was not satisfied by that great volumn neither was the authority of the Valentian Synod lessned and therefore An. 859 Charls calleth another Synod in Audemantunno Lingonum where for the instruction of God's people the Canons of the Valentian Synod were voiced and confirmed again and proclaimed only in the fifth Canon they express not the four Articles because they perceive Hincmar was offended by so express condemning them as if they thereby had neglected the limits and law of charity and they did add the name of John Scot unto the nineteen Articles This Synod is called Lingonensis in Concil Gall. tom 3. After 14 daies was a more frequent Synod of twelve Provinces at Saponaria a Village of the City of Tullen where was King Charls and his Nephews Lotharius and Charls sons of the Emperour Lotharius there the Canons of the former Synod and the Carisiac Articles were read again and again great contention was between Remigius and Hincmar with their followers the one pleading for and the other against the Articles of Gotteschalk but as Hincmar writeth in an Epistle Dedicatory unto Charls the Bald the stir was calmed by the wisedom of the Arch-Bishop Remigius exhorting them all to bring unto the next Synod the books of the Catholick Doctours and as they shall find them agreeing unto the Apostolical and Catholick doctrine all should hold together unanimously It appeareth in the Acts of this Synod that it was so soon closed because of the murmurs in the country All this time Gotteschalk was still in Prison in the Monastery of Haultvillier whence he sent forth first a short confession and then a larger one confirmed by testimonies of Scripture and of the ancient Doctours In the end of the latter he craved that there might be a free Synod wherein truth might be made known unto all and errours altogether taken away and he lamenteth that for baseness of his person truth is despised and his adversaries follow not charity and refuse verity only that they may seem victorious Now of all that I have read concerning his Confessions and the writings of both parties I gather that at that time the greatest controversie was concerning the predestination of the wicked unto punishment howbeit there was also some difference concerning free-will and the efficient cause of conversion or of faith and good works And because Hincmar in his Epistle unto Whence was the word Prâ—destinatians Pope Nicolaus and Semipelagians make mention of Hereticks whom they call Praedestinati or Praedestinatiani here I add concerning that name that the first who mentioneth it was he who writ the continuation of Ierom's Chronicle for he about the 24 year of Arcadius and Honorius writeth saying At this time began the heresie of Praedestinati which had the beginning from Augustine So it is expressly saith Vsser in Histor Gottes cap. 2. in two old manuscripts one in the King's Bibliotheke and another in the Benedictines at Cambridge although in the Printed books it is not said from Augustine but from the books of Augustine being ill understood And certainly these words of Hincmar are frivolous since Pope Celestine did not write against such an heresie but against the Pelagians as is clear in his Epistles unto Augustine and he doth approve the doctrine of Augustine and Prosper in his Epistle unto Augustine which and the Epistles of Celestine are amongst the Epistles of Augustine writeth saying Many of the servants of Christ which are in the City Massilies think that in the writings of your Holiness against the Pelagian Hereticks whatsoever you
have disputed concerning the calling of the Elect according to the purpose of God is contrary unto the opinion of the Fathers and the mind of the Church But it is sure that the Massilians were Semipelagians And Arnobius on Psal 108. hath this note Mark saith he that it was of his will that he would not Because of the heresie which saith God hath predestinated some unto blessing and others unto damnation In a word whosoever pleaseth to search for this heresie he cannot find that ever there was such an one but that the Pelagians or Semipelagians have used the name to discredit the sound doctrine of Augustine and they seeing his books to be in high esteem and authority in the Church were afraid to put it upon him and they did wrest some conclusions out of his books which they did brand with the odious name of such an heresie 17. At this time was Published an Exegesis or Commentary on thirteen The Exegesis of the Epistle of Paul by Remigius is vindicated Epistles of the Apostle Paul which was lately Printed at Rome under the name of Remigius Rhemensis which lived about the year 540 a Jesuit Baptista Villapand gave out that he had found it at Saint Caecilia in Rome and did publish it as a rich treasure lying so long time in a manuscript Andr. Rivet in Critic sacr lib. 4. cap. 27. sheweth the vanity of the Jesuit seeing the same book was Printed above 30 years before that at Paris two several times and in the Book is mention of Gregory and Beda I add another reason that Exegesis on 2 Thess 2. at these words Except there come a falling away first All Kingdoms shall fall away from the Roman Empire and the man of sin to wit the Antichrist who although he is a man yet shall he be the fountain of all sins Be revealed and made manifest and the son of perdition i. e. a son of the Divel not by nature but by imitation and is called perdition because perdition shall come by him ..... He shall sit in the Temple of God shewing himself as if he were God This may be understood two waies And here he hath first that opinion that Antichrist shall be born at Babylon of the Tribe of Dan c. and then he addeth Or also he shall sit in the Temple of God i. e. in the Church shewing himself as if he were God for as the fulness of God-head did rest in Christ so in that man who is called Antichrist because he is contrary unto Christ the fulness of all wickedness and iniquity shall dwell because in him shall be the head of all wickedness the Divel who is the King above all the children of pride In these words the Apostle demonstrates unto the Thessalonians that the Lord shall not come to judgment untill there be a defection of the Roman Empire Note which now we see fulfilled and Antichrist appearing in the World who shall kill the Martyrs of Christ So far there It is true Chrysostom and others had long before expounded that Text in the same manner but none did apply it in that manner neither could it be applied before that time seeing the Empire of Rome though sometimes more weakned than at other times yet was never solow before the daies of Lotharius then every Nation had their own King and Lotharius had a part of France and a part of Italy and his Successour had no more but a part of Italy As for the appearing of Antichrist we have heard before in Sect. 14. what Gunther and Thietgaud writ unto Pope Nicolaus and in Sect. 15 what Luithpett writ unto King Lewis both which agree with this exposition and application Hence it followeth that this Commentary That Exegesis is not for but rather against Transubstantiation could not be written before this time Next consider for what cause the Jesuit and after him others do commend this Commentary to wit thereby they would prove the fancy of Transubstantiation to have been so old for on 1 Cor. 10. it is said The Bread which we break is it not the Communion of the Body of Christ Certainly first it is consecrate and blessed by the Priests and the Holy Ghost and then broken and now although it seem videatur or is seen to be Bread in verity it is the body of Christ of which Bread whosoever communicates he eats the body of Christ And again it is said there That Bread doth pass transit into the body of Christ neither are they two bodies but one body Because the explication of this testimony may serve for clearing many other such testimonies I will set before you the words preceding and following and then confer all together First a little from the beginning of that Chap. it is said He saith not The Rock did signifie Christ but as if it had been in truth The Rock was Christ though certainly it was not so by substance but by signification Likewise speaking of the two sons of Abraham he saith not These signifie the two Testaments but These are the two Testaments Christ then in respect of firmness is the Rock not by substance and the water which did flow out of the Rock signifieth the doctrine of Christ and the grace of the Holy Ghost of which in the Gospel Who thirsts let him come to me and drink c. It is also called a spiritual and following Rock because it signifieth spiritually Christ who followed them of which spiritual Rock following them they did drink because when human help failed them Christ was at hand giving help by whose powet who is the Word of God the Father they were delivered out of the Land of Aegypt and brought into the Land of Promise So far there And in the other place it is written thus The Cup is called Communication i. e. partaking because all do communicate of it and receive a part of the blood of Christ which it containeth in it And the Bread which we break on the Altar is it not a partaking of the Body of Christ Certainly first it is consecrate and blessed by the Priests and Holy Ghost and then it is broken and now although it seem videatur or it is seen to be bread in verity it is the body of Christ of which bread whosoever communicateth they eat the body of Christ because one Bread to wit of Christ and one Body to wit of Christ we many are who eat that Bread the flesh which the Word of God the Father did assume in the Virgins womb in the unity of person and the bread which is consecrate in the Church are one body of Christ for as that flesh is the body of Christ so that bread doth pass transit into the body of Christ neither are they two bodies but one body for the fullness of the God-head which was in him filleth also that bread and the same God-head of the Word which filleth Heaven and Earth and all things therein the same filleth the
body of Christ which is sanctified by many Priests through all the World and maketh it to be one body of Christ and as that bread and blood do pass into the body of Christ so all which in the Church do eat worthily are the one body of Christ as he himself saith He who eats my flesh and drinketh my blood abides in me and I in him Nevertheless that flesh which he did assume and that bread and all the Church do not make three bodies but one body and as they which do communicate of the body and blood of the Lord are made one body with him so they which do wittingly communicate of things offered unto Idols are one body with the Divel And in the next Chap. he saith Christ having ended the solemnities of the old Passover .... immediately he passeth unto the new Passover which he left unto his Church to be frequented or frequently observed in remembrance of his Passion and our redemption He did break the bread which he gave unto his Disciples to shew the breaking of his Body and his Passion was not to be without his own will as he had said I have power to lay down my life Take ye eat ye this is my body which shall be delivered for you As the flesh of Christ which he did assume in the Virgins womb is his true body and was killed for our salvation so the bread which Christ gave unto his Disciples and unto all them which are predestinated for eternal life and which the Priests do consecrate in the Church daily with the vertue of the God-head which filleth that bread is the true body of Christ neither are they two bodies that flesh which he did assume and that bread but they make one true body of Christ In so far that when the Bread is broken and eaten Christ is sacrificed and eaten and yet he abideth whole and alive and as that Body which he did lay on the Cross was offered for our salvation and redemption so daily that bread is offered unto God for our salvation and redemption which although it is seen to be bread is the body of Christ for our Lord and Redeemer providing for our frailty because he knew that we are frail unto sin did deliver unto us this Sacrament that because he cannot now die and we do sin daily we might have a true sacrifice by which we may be expiated Therefore because they make one body and are offered for our redemption he said This is my body which shall be delivered for you and he did add Do this that is sanctifie this body Into my remembrance that is of my Passion and of your Redemption because I have redeemed you with my blood The Lord leaving this wholsom Sacrament unto all beleevers that he might fasten this into their hearts and memory did after the manner of a man who approaching unto death leaveth some precious gift unto a certain friend saying Have this with all diligence by thee in remembrance of me that when thou seest it thou mayest remember me Which friend receiving that gift of his most dear friend if he did love him withall his heart cannot but condole and be sad for the death of his friend whensoever he beholdeth that gift left by his friend Likewise we how oft soever we come to consecrate or receive the Sacrament of that eternal gift which the Lord being to suffer left unto us to be kept in remembrance of him should come with fear and compunction of heart and with all reverence calling to mind with how great love he did love us which did offer himself for us that he might redeem us Likewise and the Cup understand he gave unto them after he had supped saying This Cup is the new Testament in my blood i. e. the Cup which I give unto you signifieth the new Testament as Fulgentius or it confirms the new Testament in my blood or by my blood Here are all the words of that book which concern the change or sacrifice in the Sacrament and we see mention of a change and a real change and a real sacrifice but no word of a change of a substance of the bread which still remaineth and is broken after consecration in remembrance of Christ's Passion and of our redemption And observe these words The bread which Christ gave unto his Disciples and unto all which are predestinated for life eternal and which the Priests do consecrate daily with power of the God-head which filleth that bread is the true body of Christ neither are they two bodies the flesh which he did assume and that bread but they make one true body of Christ Now what bread is that which he giveth unto all them which are predestinated for life but even which he did assume in the unity of his person in the Virgins womb And the Elementary bread is no more said to be his body than it is said The Rock was Christ and it is his body as all which do eat worthily are his body or made one body with him and that is not by Transubstantiation although really but in a mystery or spiritual manner albeit also the manner of the union between the Bread and Christ's body and between Beleevers and Christ's body be different in the special kind of mystery The bread doth pass into the body of Christ really in the own manner not by change of substance but of use signification office and condition And that bread is the very sacrifice of Christ in remembrance as the gift which one friend leaveth unto another in remembrance of his love so that whensoever we do sin we may have daily in remembrance that true sacrifice whereby we may be expiated And the consecrating of that bread is the sacrifice of Christ as the eating of the Lamb was the Passover the one in remembrance of their ancient deliverance out of Aegypt and the other in remembrance of Christ's Passion and of our Redemption And that bread is the body of Christ so that after the blessing or consecration it is seen to be bread and is broken and eaten These all are spoken there of that bread and therefore according to that testimony the bread is not transubstantiated but is a remembrance of Christ's Passion and sacrifice if we will speak properly And moreover at that time all Beleevers did communicate and take part of the Cup for which cause it is said there the Cup is called the communication of Christ's blood When the whole testimony is considered it serveth more against the Romish Church now than for them But to return to the Authour of the book it was Printed That Exegesis was not written by Haymo at Paris under the name of Haymo Bishop of Halberstad but as the learned Antiquary Bishop Usher hath observed in Histor Gottesc neither is it his for though the Argument before every Epistle be said to be Haymo's yet before none of them is it said that the Exegesis is his And I add
be considered as they are in themselves but as they have reference to another thing for a pledge is of that for which it is given and so is an Image the resemblance of that whose similitude it representeth .... wherefore it is the body and blood of Christ which the Church celebrateth but as a pledge and resemblance The conclusion is Wherefore most noble Prince let your wisdom consider that it is most clearly shewed by testimonies of Scripture and words of the holy Fathers that the bread which is called the body of Christ is a figure because it is a mystery and that there is a great difference between the mystery of his body and his body it self .... And we add saith he that the Bread and Cup which are called the Body and Blood of Christ do represent and are in remembrance of the Lord's death as he said Do this in remembrance of me and Paul expounds How oft ye eat this bread ... shew forth the Lord's death Now some Popish Indices have forbidden this book altogether as unlawfull and those of Doway perceiving that the forbidding of it did occasion men to look after it thought it better to let it go abroad but in some places maimed and in others perverted as where it is said visibiliter they will have it invisibiliter and where it is said secundum creaturarum substantiam they bid to expound it secundum externas species sacramenti Likewise Bishop Usser in Histor Gottes cap. 11 writes that he had seen other books of Bertram in manuscripts and containing the same doctrine especially his book De Praedestinatione which he writ in defence of the doctrine for which Gotteschalk did suffer is extant under the name of Ratrannus Monk of Corbey 22. Remigius Bishop of Altisiodor or of Auxerre about the year 880 was called Doctor Sententiosus he writ many works On Psal 10. he saith All my faith is in Christ by him only do I beleeve to be justified and saved he is my mountain and my refuge for he is my Lord which is God by nature but all ye who are men are infirm as I. On Psal 18. The Heavens declare the glory of God to wit that he saveth not by works of righteousness which we have done but of his own righteousness for all men have sinned and stand in need of the glory of God being justified freely This is the declaring of God's glory that is his mercy which is shewed by the Sun wherein God is glorified ...... So long as we are in this body it cannot be but sin is in us then it reigneth when we consent and make our will subject unto it wherefore the Apostle saith Let not sin reign in your mortal bodies therefore O Lord cleanse me and spare me but so that I be not subject to my own thoughts nor the inticement of others On Psal 21. Adam made the old people by conformity unto him to wit he was a servant but the Lord hath made the new people because he justifieth freely without our preceding merits for we made our selves sinners but the only mercy of God makes us righteous ..... The poor shall eat me that is shall receive the Sacrament of my body and blood and they shall be filled by following me and denying themselves because to eat the Lord is to have a will to follow him in all things and to be one with him On Psal 29. Eternal life is not by merit because we could fall of our selves but we could not rise of our selves but through his will that is only of mercy On Psal 33. Truly they only are blessed they only are saved which are justified by grace and not by their merits On Psal 39 When we live well let us ascribe nothing to our merits but all to the grace of God On Psal 55 If we will offer sacrifice to God we need not seek any thing without to offer within us is the Incense of praise and the sacrifice of faith On Psal 64. Propitiation is miseration shewed after sacrifice So Christ willing to shew mercie propitiari on his people became a Priest praying unto the Father with hands lifted up upon the Cross he offered a sacrifice because he offered himself on the Altar of the Cross he is the Priest he is the Sacrifice the Propitiator and the propitiation On Psal 85. God the Father could give no greater gift unto men then that he made his Word by which he made all things to be a head unto them and did fit these men to be as members unto Him so that He is God with the Father and Man with men who both prayeth for us and prayeth in us and is praied unto by us He prayeth for us because he is Priest and Sacrifice interceding daily with the Father for us He prayeth in us because he is our head neither is this any wonder if Christ and the Church be in one voice because they are in one bodie He is prayed unto by us as our God he is prayed unto in the form of God he prayeth in the form of man there the Creator here a creature On Psal 70. It is a great gift of God and a great knowledge of man to observe and understand that whatsoever he is he is nothing without the grace of God and he is nothing of himself for he which will be any thing of himself he tendeth not to be but who studieth to be something by the grace of God abideth in true being in vero esse This is grace by which we were made when we were not of ungodly we were made godlie of slaves free of damned were assumed into the Kingdom On Psal 96 Let them be confounded who glory in Images for Images are not to be adored neither is an Angel to be adored because it is said in the Revelation See thou do it not Catal. testat veri libr. 10. 23. Paschasius Rathbert Abbot of Corbeyen at the same time writ a book De Eucharistia He saith Ca. 1. Christ hath left unto us his Church no greater thing then this Sacrament and Baptism and the holy Scriptures in all which the Holy Ghost who is a pawn unto his Church doth work inwardly the mystical things of our salvation unto immortalitie But in them is nothing wondrous unto unbeleevers and yet unto them who beleeve nothing is better nothing is given more wonderfull in this World Not that these wondrous things lie open unto the eies but by faith and understanding they are savourie with divine mysteries and in them immortalitie and participation of Christ in the unity of body is granted unto mortal men Ca. 5. We drink Christ's blood spiritually and we eat his flesh spiritually wherein eternal life is beleeved to think otherwise according to flesh is death and to eat the flesh of Christ spiritually is eternal life Ca. 6. Unless one abide in Christ and Christ in him he cannot eat of Christ nor drink his blood And what is it that men eat Behold
a number of Collects 4. The Priest must turn sometimes to the North sometimes to the East and sometimes his face towards the people and sometimes his back towards them neither must his turning be in the same place but sometimes at the North end of the Altar and sometimes at the middle on the West side sometimes he must stand streight up sometimes bow or cringe and sometimes on his knees sometimes wash his hands in time of the Mass he must have his Mass cloaths Poly Virgil. de invent rer lib. 6. cap. 12. saith Pope Stephen did first ordain them in imitation of the Jewish Priests for from the beginning saith he Priests going about Divine Service did put nothing above their cloaths but did study rather to deck themselves with the vertues of the mind and cast off vices But here they do exceed the Levitical Priests since those had but six several pieces as we see in Exod. 28. 4 but now they have nine several pieces and the Bishops must have seven more The Priest must stretch forth his hands and arms sometimes lift up his hands and eys to Heaven then he must join his hands and sometimes cause his thumb touch his fore-finger sometimes rub his fingers and wash his hands he must salute the people seven times to wit five times when he turns unto them and twice when he turns not he must have his wax candles and incense he must be sprinkled with incense by the Deacon and the Acolyte must besprinkle the Choristers beginning at the Rector The Priest must kiss the Altar the Platter and the Book and cast Incense on the Sacrifice Anselm in his Treatise unto Waltram sheweth diversity of crossing the elements at that time some crossing them one way and some another way Thom. Aquin. par 3. qu. 83. art 5 ad 3. sheweth that the Priest must make 29 crosses to wit three when he saith Haec dona haee munera haec sancta three when he saith benedictam ascriptam ratam two when he saith ut nobis corpus sanguis one when the bread is consecrated another when the wine is consecrated at the word benedixit five when he saith hostiam puram hostiam sanctam hostiam immaculatam panem sanctum calicem salutis three when he saith corpus sanguinem sumpserimus three when he saith sanctificas vivificas benedicis three when he saith per ipsum cum ipso in ipso two immediately after the cup and three when he saith pax domini But the Missal hath them now another way to wit he must cross both the bread and wine together three times and again them both three times then them apart once and again them both apart once and again thrice and once and again once and twice signing himself between them so oft with his hand and then he must sign the chalice with the hosty and then sign himself with the Platter and once with the chalice and all these in saying the Canon and Communio and besides a hundred more as when he comes at first unto the Altar he must make a Cross on his face and say In nomine Patris Filii S. S. then he blesseth the incense with the same words then he besprinkleth both the horns of the Altar c. Many other such ceremonies have they which if they be looked upon by one who knows not what signification they put upon them they are like a Stage-play Though they give a signification unto every one of these ceremonies yet so uncertainly that one expoundeth them one way and another expounds them another way and the most that any of them saith is This rite may signifie this thing So uncertain are things of religion when we stray from the bounds of Scripture If we consider the authority of them they are will-worship and devises of men and brought into the Church some by one way and some by another some sooner and some later and for the most part in conformity unto Jews or Heathens as may be seen in Poly. Virgil. de invent rer If we consider the number of them though Augustine speaking of the Sacraments said the signs of Christians are fewer then the signs or rites of the Jews even in number fewest and in signification most clear yet now they are more a great deal then the Jewish as that one particular of the Vesture sheweth and in signification both obscure and uncertain and which is worse whereas God would have the people then to be instructed by those rites which the Apostle under the Gospel calleth beggarly rudiments and now he would have his people informed in a more open and plain way they hold the people in ignorance and under more beggarly rites as that the â—ishop must have seven pieces of Vesture more then the Priest to signifie the seven gifts of the spirit wherein he should excel the Priest the Tractus must be sung with a slow pronunciation to signifie the miseries of this life the Corporale signifieth Christ's body wrapped in a linnen cloath c. What need is there of such shadows or representations Hath a Bishop need to learn from his slippers and his coat what manner of man he should be Is the slow singing at one time more then at another a ready way to teach people the miseries on earth And which is worse then any of these if we consider the main aim and doctrine of the Mass it is derogatory to the sufficiency of Christ's Sacrifice for they teach and contend that every day they sacrifice unto God the Father the very flesh and blood of Christ for the forgiveness of sins of all which offer and for whom they offer either quick or dead But this is a cunning falshood contrary to Scriptures injurious to Christ abhominable to God offensive unto men and monstrous in the Church as hath been proved by many But my main purpose is to shew the changes of the Mass from time to time But they will say Ceremonies are variable and they have retained unchangeably the main part of Gregory's Missal which is the Canon I reply unto the first it is true Ceremonies are variable but first they should not be multiplied as the Roman Church doth 2. The Ceremonies should be changed for the edification of the Church but their changes are contrary for some part that was read so that the people might hear and understand is now read so that the people shall not hear what it is and many ceremonies do require much time ere the people can know what they do signifie whereas they might learn the same things sooner if they were informed plainly and directly and many ceremonies are so dark that even Priests know not what they do signifie Next whereas they say they retain the Canon of the Mass First have they not put away some parts of Gregory's Missal and added far more And doth not such addition and abolishing make up a great change 2. Though we stand not for maintaining the
industry Here Laws are Enacted for Church-men without Pope or Bishop In this King's time came the Danes with the Peichts into Scotland under two Generals Hubba and Humber they were discomfited in Fife but Constantine was slain King Gregory chased the Peichts which were remaining into Northumberland where he fought so happily with the Danes and Peichts that they were all almost slain by Gregory on the one side and by Alfred King of England on the other and Northumberland was possessed by the Scots granting liberty unto the Saxons to go or abide Because the Britons had aided the Peichts Gregory took from them Cumber and Westmerland and slue their Prince Constantine His brother Herbert considering the hostility of the Scots and Danes chose to make peace with the Scots So Alfred drew up a general peace of all the Christians in Britain against the Danes as a common enemy and it was agreed that Gregory for his valiantness should perpetually injoy Northumberland This Gregory by Act of Parliament at For far did confirm all the priviledges of the Church and ordained that Church-men should not be drawn before Civil Judges but only before their ordinary he granted unto them to make Laws and Constitutions for the good of the Christian faith to discuss all debates concerning Oblations Tithes and Legacies or Testaments to accurse all Rebels and that all persons which were excommunicated should not be heard in Civil Courts Boeth Histor lib. 10. cap. 19. Some Irish men had spoiled Galloway and returned privily therefore Gregory went with all hast into Ireland he fought two Battels against two Governours and vanquished them Dublin was rendred unto him he visited the young King Duncan and protested that he came not for greediness of their Land but to redress the wrong With consent of the people he took upon him the name of Tutor of the King and committed him unto the trustiest of the Nobles permitting them to use their own Laws and requiring only of them that without his seal they would admit no English nor Britan nor Dane amongst them for assurance he took with him 60 men in pledge This Gregory was called the Great and died An. 892. Buchan Histor Scot. 5. The fore-named Alfred was the first King of England who had unction from Rome He divided his movables into two equal portions the one he appointed for uses secular and divided it into three parts one for his family another for building of new works wherein he had great delight and the third he reserved for strangers The other half he dedicated unto uses Ecclesiastical and divided it into four portions one for relief of the poor another to Monasteries the third to the Schools in Oxford where he had erected a School for Grammar another for Philosophy and a third for Divinity whereas before they had neither Grammar nor Sciences because Pope Gregory the I. gave in command that Britain should have no Schools for fear of Heresies but only Monasteries Bale And the fourth part he sent for the relief of distressed Churches without his Realm Sir Hen. Spelman in Concil pag. 176. sheweth that he bewailed the ignorance of the Clergy in his time that few on the South-side of Humber knew the Liturgy in English or could translate an Epistle into the vulgar language yea when he came first to the Throne he found not one on the South-side of Thames Note here they did use the Liturgy in Latine because they had received it so from Rome and because the people in former times did understand it but when the people understood it not the King would have it rather in the vulgar Alfred died An. 901. 6. John Scot who was surnamed Aerigena or born in Aire for distinction from a former born at Melrose and another in the XIII Century born in Dunce otherwise called Subtilis was famous for his pregnant judgement wondrous eloquence and in those daies rare knowledge of the Greek Chaldean and Arabian languages He went to Athens and studied there some years He returned into France and was much respected by Charls the Bald at whose command he translated the Books of Dionysius De Hierarchia into Latine Anastasius Bibliothecary of the Vatican in the Preface before that Translation writeth unto the same King It is wonderfull how that barbarous man which was born at the end of the World and might have been thought to be as far distant in language as he was in conversation from men could understand such things and turn them into another language I mean saith he John Scot whom I have heard to have been a very holy man It is no marvel that he call him barbarous because the Scots before that time and some hundred years thereafter did never acknowledge the See of Rome This John did write a book De Corpore Sanguine Domini against the opinion of carnal presence which was condemned at the Synod of Vercelles as followeth Bellarmin de Eucharist lib. 1. cap. 1. saith This man was the first who writ doubtingly of this matter It is the fault of the Romanists that his book is not extant but since it was not condemned by the Church for the space of 200 years and none of his time spoke against that book he wanted no reason in it He writ a book of 19 Chapters De unica Praedestinatione more curious then sound which was answered by Florus of Lions as is before He writ also a book with a Greek Title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the distinction of natures Some write In it is the resolution of many profitable questions but so that he followeth the greeks more then the Latines and for this the Pope did persecute him he fled into England and was in account with Alfred and was his Counsellour and Teacher of his children afterwards he retired to the Abbey at Malmsbury where his Disciples murthered him with their pen-knives being inticed thereunto by the Monks because he did speak against the carnal presence as saith Zepper de calumnia haeres Berengar and was accounted a Martyr as is recorded by Guiliel Malmsbu de gest reg Angl. lib. 2. cap. 4. CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. MAny Synods were assembled in the beginning of this Century and all ex jussu Imperatoris as is express in the beginning of them particularly In the year 813 Charls the Great assembled four Councels one of 30 Bishops and 25 Abbots at Mentz In Ca. 4. it was ordained That Baptism should be solemnly administred at Easter and Pentecost but in case of necessity they might baptize at any time Ca. 5. Seeing we have one God and Father in Heaven and one mother the Church one faith and one baptism therefore we should live in one peace and concord if we desire to come into that one and true inheritance in the Kingdom of Heaven for God is not the Authour of confusion but of peace and he saith Blessed are the peaceable Ca. 6. an Act is That fatherless children should not be dis-inherited
the Chair of Peter as they speak were so abhominable and wretched what is become of the line of succession whereof they boast And since that wicked generation did continue so long space of time from whom have they ordination in the following ages And here we may remember what Pope Gregory the I writ on Iob. lib. 34. cap. 2. I will yet declare a sadder thing by the fearfull order of hid dispensation ere that Lemathan shall appear in that damned man which he shall assume the signs of vertue shall be withdrawn from the Holy Church for prophecy shall be hid the vertue of abstinence shall be diminished the words of doctrine shall cease and no miracles shall be seen Which things indeed Divine dispensation will not take away altogether but he sheweth not these openly and in plenty as in former times And this is done by admirable dispensation that by one thing both the piety and justice of God may be fulfilled for while the signs of vertue being withdrawn the Church seems more contemptible both the reward of good men groweth which do esteem her under hope of heavenly things and not for present signs and the mind of wicked men against her appears the more easily who neglect the promised invisible things while they are not ingaged by visible things Therefore while the humility of Beleevers is as it were destitute of the multitude and manifestation of signs by the terrible trial of Divine dispensation mercy is bestowed on good men even by the same means whereby just wrath is heaped upon the wicked So far he Now what do these two Cardinals in these their lamentations and that Pope in this fearfull Prophecy of Divine dispensation but confirm what is the usual doctrine of the Reformed Churches that The Church did lurk for a space of time But the Romanists in these daies will not hear this and the deluded people are made to beleeve that the Church of Rome hath continued through all ages in glorious Majesty And yet even in these darkest times were some witnesses of the truth although not without some dross of the corrupt age 2. Ambrosius Ausbert a French Monk in the beginning of this Century writ Commentaries on the Psalms and Song of Salomon and ten books on the Revelation out of which I have selected these testimonies Lib. 3. cap. 5 The old and new Testament are called one book because the new cannot be separated from the old not the old from the new for the old Testament is the new vailed and the new is the revelation of the old ...... The Lord said unto Peter bearing the type of the Church Thou art Peter and upon this Rock will I build my Church as if he had said Upon me will I build thee Lib. 4. cap. 8. It is no wonder that our prayers and tears are offered unto God not in our name but by the great High-Priest seeing Paul exhorts us saying Through him let us offer up the sacrifices of praise unto God Lib. 5. cap. 11. When God rendreth reward unto his servants he rewardeth his own gifts in them for he would not say He rendreth a reward unless he had gotten the works of reward but we could not have the works of reward unless we had gotten from Him that we were able to work in this sense we ask daily Give us this day our daily bread if it be ours why ask we it daily to be given us It is ours by receiving which was not ours by having Lib. 6. cap. 13 The book of Predestination as it containeth the Elect written in it by unmovable eternity so by no means receives it the Reprobates to be written in it But why so If this be asked of me I answer briefly Because God is most good mercifull meek and just mercifull because he freely saves some sinners just because for the merit of reprobation and not without justice he condemneth the ungodly Lib. 8. cap. 17 If the â—lect follow prevening grace and the Reprobates cannot accuse his justice And Cap. 19 Grace goeth before a man to shew him the way whither he should go and grace follows him to move him unto that which it shews ..... In this we give glory unto God when we confess that by no precedent merit of our good works but by this mercy only we have attained so great dignity Lib. â—0 cap. 22 How doth he which will take that blessed water if it be given to each one freely And truly saith the Apostle It is not of him that willeth or runneth but of God who shews mercy How can he who willeth take it but because in both these the mercy of God is commended which both makes the unwilling to become willing and also freely bringeth the willing unto that which he desireth As if the giver of that grace were saying Who being freely inspired hath begun to desire heavenly things let him be confident that he may freely attain those things for no other but who willeth takes the water of life freely because none other is brought unto eternal life even freely but he who beginneth first to will being prevened by grace Hence is it said God worketh in us both the will and the deed according to good pleasure But the Apostle seemeth to contradict this when he saith To will is present with me but how to perform that which is good I find not But know that whereas he saith To will is present he knew that he had received from God that whereby he would which he himself proveth saying What hast thou that thou hast not received Understand Nothing at all Say then Who thirsteth let him come ... that is who being unwilling is made willing by no preceding merits of good works but by the gracious will of God let him drink aboundantly of the water of eternal joy out of the invisible fountain 3. Theophylact Arch Bishop of Bulgaria in the beginning of this Century writ on the four Evangelists and the Epistles of Paul His testimony is the more to be accounted because Christophor Porsena Prior of Saint Balbina in Rome which did first translate his works and then dedicated them unto Pope Sixtus the IV. testifieth of him that as a Bee he hath gathered into his Honey-hive the most approved sentences out of many Authours especially out of Chrysostom as out of a golden fountain he had drawn very golden interpretations And Berald who at the order of Michael Bodet Epist Lingonen did review that Translation when it was to be reprinted An. 1533. by Iod. Bad. Ascens saith in his Epistle unto the Reader This is certain enough that all these Commentaries are pious and orthodox and differ far from those things which the multitude of I heologians in these daies do with much pride beat into the ears of the unlearned people for he not only expounds the Apostles mind every where but likewise refert sapit ac spirat he resembleth savoureth and breatheth it which or how few it can be justly
describe a wicked Pope or Benno is not the Authour of that book but some Lutheran and he alledgeth ten Authours of that time commending Hildebrand The whole History confuteth the first excuse and the other is convinced by the copies of Benno more ancient then Luther and by many Authours before Luther who do cite Benno Namely Orthwin Gratius who was not a Lutheran in Epist ad Lector prefixed to the same book saith More credit is to be given unto Benno then unto Platina or others who favour the Popes too much And though his own faction commend him it is no wonder and they testifie of more then ten times ten others writing against his impieties It is enough for the Truth that she wanted not witnesses and Tyranny had contradiction at the rising yea and of the same ten although one excuse of one crime yet he accuseth him of another Were they all Lutherans whom Onuphrius in Annotat. in Platin. ad Grego VII reports to have called this Gregory a Necromancer a simoniack blood-thirsty c. He was the first kindler of those toilsom wars Bellum Pontificium between the Emperours and Popes as followeth Before that time there was some order in the Church and Bishops were subject unto Emperours as Miltiades and Sylvester unto Popes are subject unto Emperours Constantine Gregory unto Maurice Leo unto Charls the Great Chrysostom on Rom. 13. saith The Apostle she wing that these things subjection c. are commanded unto all both Priests and Monks and not to Seculars only saith in the beginning Let every soul be subject unto superiour powers although he be an Apostle or Evangelist or Prophet or whoever he be for this subjection overthrows not piety and he saith not simply be obedient but be subject Cumin Ventura a late Popish Writer in Thesaur Politic. printed at Frankford An. 1610. pag. 386. saith The ancient Emperours received not their beginnings from the Popes And in the next page The Popes in time of the old Empire were subject unto the Emperours untill Lewis the Godly renounced his right which renounciation was revoked by the Emperour and renounced by a Synod in the daies of Pope Leo the VIII And Onuphrius in vita Gregor VII saith Although the Bishops of old Rome were reverenced as the Vicars of Christ and Successours of Peter yet their authority reached not further then the teaching and maintaining of the faith they were subject unto the Emperours and were created by them and in all things were at the beck of the Emperours and a Pope durst not judge nor discern any thing belonging unto them Bellarm. de Laicis lib. 3. cap. 8. propounds and proves that Kingdoms are given immediately by God unto wicked men as Dan. 2. and that these Infidel Kings should be obeyed unless one will set himself against the Ordinance of God in 1 Pet. 2. To this purpose he cites the testimony of Augustin de Civ Dei lib. 5. cap. 21. 15. he saith expressly All Kings and the State of Venice and such others have none above them in temporalibus otherwise they could not be called Heads of their Common-Wealths but members only But then Gregory the VII the first of all Romish Bishops swelling with pride and trusting in the strength of the Normans and The first Pope excommunicating an Emperour to the riches of Mathildis and seeing dissension amongst the Germans durst not only excommunicate Caesar but deprived him of his Kingdom also A thing not heard in former ages saith Otho Frising de gest Frideri lib. 1. cap. 1. So speaks Onuphrius loc cit and addeth For I account not the fables concerning Arcadius Anastasius and Leo Iconomachus And Gotfrid Viterb in Chron. par 17. saith We read not that any Emperour before this was excommunicated by a Pope of Rome or deprived of his Empire unless that be called excommunication when Philip the first Christian Emperour was for a short space set amongst the Penitents or that Theodosius c. Aventin in Annal. lib. 7. writeth that Everhard Bishop of Salsburg said Hildebrand under pretext of religion 170. years since had laied the first foundation of Antichrist and he first began those wicked wars which untill this time have been continued by his Successours So Gregory the VII did glory of himself that he could bind and loose in Heaven and he could give and take away Kingdoms Empires and whatsoever men possess on earth He could abide no equal far less any Superiour derogating from others their due right and honour and arrogating all unto himself After him the Emperours could have no interest in the election of the Pope saith Ventura loc cit Likewise he kept Bishops and all Prelates in aw suspending some and chopping off the hands of others at his pleasure he released Oaths of Allegiance yea whatsoever he did the Pope must be feared as one who could do no wrong In a Synod at Rome he decreed it to be simony to accept any Bishoprick Abbocy or Church-living from a Lay-man were he King or Caesar who gave it and the receiver as well as the giver should be excommunicated Platin. By this means he severed Church-men from Princes and tied them unto the Popes for ever and the former custom of the Church in all ages was then condemned and the Decree of Pope Leo the VIII was condemned yea himself might by this Decree be deposed Henceforth whatsoever ambition any Pope once practiseth his Successour will make it a rule But one thing is above all wonders saith Corn. Agrippa de vanit scient cap. 56. They think that they may go up to Heaven by this means for which Lucifer was cast down He did forbid the Benedictine Monks to eat any flesh at all and permitted unto others as weaker or more imperfect to eat flesh on some daies In the year 1076. he published some Aphorisms with the Title Dictatus Papae Dictatus Pope Greg. the VII these are extracted by Spalaten de Rep. Eccles lib. 4. cap. 9. and are the Picture of his mind The Roman Church was founded by the Lord alone the Roman Bishop is the only Universal Bishop Gregory the I. behold thy Antichrist he only can set up and depose other Bishops he may depose and excommunicate absents This was a warrant for his practise against the Emperour If any be excommunicated by the Pope none may abide in one house with that person He alone can make new Laws erect new Congregations unite or divide Benefices All the Princes of the earth ought to kiss his feet His only name should be heard in Churches No Synod should be without his commandment No book is Canonical without his authority All weighty causes in whatsoever Church should be brought unto him He may absolve Subjects from their Allegiance He may judge all men but can be judged by no man And all these because the Roman Church cannot erre and the Pope being Canonically elected is by the merits of Saint Peter undoubtedly sanctified and
began to profess that the Divinity of the Poets was true at last he was challenged and condemned by the Patriarch Peter But many in Italy Sardinia and in Spain followed the same impiety and were punished some with the sword and some with fire Rodolp Histo l. 2. c. 12. 3. Berno excellent in all learning was set over the Augianes anno 1008. he wrote many Books in Marc. Evang. sect 3. he saith In the holy Scriptures do hang the armor of our salvation Serm. de concor offic c. 5. Our weakness can do nothing without God as Lazarus could not rise by himself Serm. de ascend Dom. Christ is the head of the whole Church and all the elect are his members At that time lived Oecumenius and Olympiodorus two famous Greek writers Guthet Bishop of Prague was famous for learning and holiness and was put to death by the enemies of the faith Platin. in Benedict 8. and in Benedict 9. he saith Gerard a Venetian and Bishop of Hungary a good and learned man suffered martyrdom the Infidels tied him to the wheel of a Cart and let it run from the top of an high mountain so that he was all crushed yet he suffered it with joy 4. Fulbert Bishop of Charties or Carnatum was a learned man sundry Sermons and Treatises that are among the works of St. Augustine are said to be his He wrote an Epistle to Adeodatus wherein he first reproveth a gross opinion of some men who held that Baptism and the Eucharist were naked signs Then he proveth that these should not be considered as mere and outward signs but by faith according to the invisible vertue of mysteries The mystery of faith it is called saith he because it should be esteemed by faith and not by sight to be looked on as the spirit and minde and not as sight of body seeing onely by faith beholdeth the secret of this powerful mystery for what seemeth outwardly bread and wine now inwardly it is the body and blood of Christ we being encouraged by the authority of our true Master when we communicate of his body and blood we confess boldly that we are transfounded into his body and that he abideth in us Taste and see how savoury that meat is unless I be mistaken it tasteth like Angels food not that thou canst discern it with thy mouth but mayst taste it with thy inward affection open the mouth of faith enlarge the hope and the bowels of love and receive the bread of life even the food of the inward man from faith of the inward man proceedeth the tasting of the inward food while certainly by the infusion or preception of the gracious Eucharist Christ floweth into the bowels of the communicating soul when a godly soul receiveth into her chaste corners in that form wherewith she beholdeth him present with her under remembrance of the mystery and as the Spirit revealeth to wit as an infant lying in his mothers bosome or offered upon the alrar of the cross or lying in the grave or verily having trampled death under foot and rising again or carried high in glory above the heavens according to which forms Christ entreth into the acceptable habitation of the communicant and refresheth his soul with so many to speak so several blisses as are the ways that the eye of holy meditation can behold him neither let it seem a vain thing unto thee that we say that according to the beholding of a desirous soul Christ is found within the bowels of the communicant seeing thou art not ignorant that our fathers sojourned through the wilderness and were refreshed with Angels food to whom a fertile rain brought meat of one colour but of divers tastes and according to the appetite of every one it gave sundry delights of taste that whatsoever their appetit did covet the secret dispensation of the Giver did furnish the same to whom their gust gave what their eye could not see because it was one thing which was seen and another which was taken therefore wonder thou no more What Manna under the law did signifie by shadow the revealed verity of Christ's body layeth open in which body the divine Majesty condescendeth mercifully unto our weakness that with what sort of punishment mans body is punished he should taste the same in his body sensibly but God performeth this in the breast as he saith himself He who cometh of me shall live by me Now therefore the scruple or doubt is to be removed seeing he who is the Giver is a witness of the truth Then he illustrateth the same by comparison of a baptised man who albeit outwardly he be the same he was before yet inwardly he is another being made greater then himself by increase of invisible quantity that is of saving grace c. here is no word of substancial change of the elements the bread is still bread but we finde two other changes to wit the faithful are transfounded into the body of Christ and Christ is infounded into the habitation of a faithful soul yet so that Christ's body remaineth in the heavens and by the revelation of the Spirit faith beholdeth Christ present or lying in his mothers bosome and dying and rising and ascending and he entreth into the gracious habitation of a faithful communicant and refresheth him so many ways as is said Here also we see that the substance of bread remaineth as the substance of him who is baptised remaineth albeit inwardly he be another Biblioth part de le Bigne tom 3. 5. Berengarius Deacon of St. Maurice in Angiers was his disciple who hearing Math. Parisiensis calleth him Archiepisc Turonen a contrary error unto the former was broached in his days to wit that the bread of the Eucharist was the very body of Christ and the wine his blood substantially or properly Berengarius I say hearing this taught that the body of Christ is onely in the heavens and these elements are the Sacraments of his body and blood as followeth The occasion of this controversie at that time is written by Guitmund in his second book against Berengarius to wit when Lanfrank Abbot of Bec-heloin in Normandy was a boy in Italy it hapned that a priest as he saith saying Mass found very flesh upon the altar and very blood upon the chalice he burned to take them and immediately declared the matter unto the Bishop who assembling with moe Bishops ordained that that flesh and that chalice with the blood should be kept in that altar for ever as a most worshipful Relique From this deceiving Impostor many were moved to believe that the body and blood of Christ was present in the elements not onely sacramentally as the Fathers spake but substantially Berengarius wrote and preached against this Capernaitis error and therefore Adelman Bishop of Brixia wrote unto him In the beginning he saluteth him his holy and beloved Brother and condisciple under Fulbert Bishop of Carnatum Then he sheweth he heard it reported that Berengarius
Amelphis John or Gregory VI. Because Satan could not openly persecute Christ by Pagans he craftily intends to subvert the name of Christ by a false Monk under shew of Religion but albeit God permit such things to be done our sins so deserving yet the time of recompense is at hand Catal. test ver li. 13. Many other Books were written against this Hildebrand there is named one in the German tongue written by Waltram Bishop of Niembergh as is thought the Author bewails the miseries of the Church and lewdness of Clerks then he addes Hence the Catholique faith is defiled hence that unrighteousness hath waxed so that instead of truth false testimonies and for common faith perjuries do abound since Laws are silent giving place to wars that saying of Hoseah is fulfilled There is no truth nor knowledge of God nor mercy in the land cursing and lyes murther and stealing have overflowed Behold some Bishops have joyned unto the faction of Hildebrand accounting more of him then of all the Catholique Church so it comes to pass that while the enemy so weth in the Lord's field the tares of many scandals that now in Bishopricks are no Sacraments of Christ and his Church which should be the work of the Bishops of God but execrations which are the works of the Servants of Satan who as Cyprian writes seeing Idols forsaken and his Temples left by the multitude of Believers hath devised a new craft under the name of a Christian he deceives the unwise and by Heresies and Schisms he overthrows the faith c. In another place he saith Now it appears Satan is loosed out of the pit seeing as it is written he is come forth to deceive the Nations Ia. Vsser de Eccles statu c. 5. hath the same The above-named Waltram in another place lamenteth That then a new sort of Bishops swelling in pride because of the gifts of Believers drew all things unto themselves under cloke of Religion and they were painted walls and hypocrites 12. When Gregory and Victor the two heads of that pernicious faction More opposition against that faction were gone the Bishops of Germany and France considering the calamities of the Church by that unhappy Schism thought good to meet at Garstung for debating their strife no more with swords but with reasonings so the Bishops of both factions conveen in January There Conrad Bishop of Utrecht had a long Oration to this purpose We are assembled prudent Fathers to establish peace which our Saviour at his departure did leave the temerity violence and pestiferous errors of those who are not ashamed to dispise that heavenly gift I wish I could cut in sunder with the two-edged sword and confute with the testimonies of the two Testaments according to Christ's command Who despiseth an Oath breaks covenant and keeps not promise dispiseth him by whom he hath sworn he offends him whose name the other party hath believed As I live saith the Lord the Oath that he hath dispised and the Covenant that he hath transgressed shall I bring upon his pate Shall he who hath transgressed his Covenant escape You must consider not so much unto whom as by whom thou hast sworn and he is more faithful who did believe thee swearing by the name of God then thou art who hatchest mischief against thy enemy or rather now thy friend and that by reason of divine Majesty We finde it commanded concerning Tiberius and Nero who were not onely most cruel Tyrants but most vile Monsters Give to Caesar what is Caesars and fear God and honor the King and not onely be obedient unto Princes who bear not the sword in vain even though they be evil but supplicate the most high God for them that under them we may lead a quiet and peaceable life All power is of God and he who resists power resists the providence of God Therefore those are ambitious and presumptuous who dare with whorish faces misinterpret that saying of our Lord and God What ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven and what ye binde on earth shall be bound in heaven and force it to serve unto their own lust and indeavor to gull us as if we were children without all knowledge Our heavenly Teacher did open the hearts of his disciples to understand the Scriptures Moses the Prophets and the Psalms and he commanded them to preach in his name unto all the Nations repentance and forgiveness of sins and that they should be witnesses of those things Therefore Hildebrand was carried headlong into ambition when he usurped the power of the eternal God whose Messenger he should have been such are the times now such are the maners and such are the men The most high Majesty had provided but slenderly for the affairs of mortals if he had so intrusted the sword into the hand of any man Who could restrain the lust of men who could rule it truly the wisest is not sufficient for such a burthen We have not need that any should teach us in what maner Peter and his Colleagues did use their spiritual power or to speak more properly the dispensation and administration of God's stewardship for they were but stewards of the divine Oracles It is as clear as the light by the book which the Physitian Luke hath written of the Acts of Christ's Messengers the weapons of our warfare are spiritual and not iron nor robberies murthers killing of men nor perjuries and our helmet breast-plate girdle buckler and sword are peace love righteousness hope of salvation truth the word of God and faith These Divine Gifts our most Christian Emperor did often proffer most willingly unto Hildebrand but he refused to accept them c. The Papal party had chosen Gebhard Bishop of Salisburgh to speak in their name but when he heard this Oration he would not open his mouth to speak in the contrary Avent Annal. lib. 5. It was appointed at that time to assemble again in May at Mentz The Papal party did preveen the time and assembled at Quintelburgh now called Quedlinburgh in April there they wrested some words of Wezilo Bishop of Mentz and condemned him as an Arch-Heretique they called themselves the true Church and consented unto the election of Clemens III. The Synod at Mentz was very solemn there was the Emperor the Electors and many Dukes Peter Bishop of Portua and Legate of Clemens and many Bishops of France and Germany by common suffrage the faction of Hildebrand was condemned as contrary unto Christian piety and a Decree was published to this purpose All Christians should shun the company of those accursed persons whom we have named seeing they have made defection from us and not we from them they promised to be present at this Synod but they will not come they abuse Christian piety and leaving the sheep they run unto the enemies of the Republique they not onely exhort unto fire and sword but also are ring-leaders and Captains of the war What would
the death of my Lord Jesus Christ betwixt thee and my wicked merits and I offer the merit of his most worthy passion for the merit that I should have had and alas I have it not Say again O Lord I lay the death of my Lord Jesus Christ betwixt thy wrath and me Then let him say thrice Into thy hands O Lord I commend my spirit Ia. Vsser de succes Eccles c. 7. sheweth from Cas Vlenberg lib. causar caus 14. that all Christendom received this form of questioning the sick from this Anselm but it hath been changed from time to time In the Book Institutio baptizandi aliaque Sacramenta administrandi ex decreto concilii Tridenti restituta printed at Lions ann 1598. at that part de recommendatione anima are the same questions and answers but there are set first these Believest thou dear brother all the Articles of the Faith and all the holy Scripture according to the exposition of the holy and Catholique Doctors Ans I believe Doest thou detest and refuse all Heresies and Superstitions which are damned and disallowed by the holy Mother the Catholique Church Ans I do disallow Instead of these two questions the above-named Jesuit reporteth ex Bibliotheca Vaticana thus If he be a secular man he should be demanded so Believest thou these things that belong unto Christian faith in so far as they be determined by the Church Ans I believe And in the end he saith These things being finished Anselm saith Without doubt the sick man shall be saved Observe Here is no word of Purgatory nor of saying Masses for him after death But the most remarkable difference is in Index Expurgat set forth by Cardinal Quiroga there it is ordered to blot away or leave out these questions Believest thou that our Lord Jesus Christ died for our salvation and that none can be saved by his own merits or any other way but by the merit of his passion And where it was said in Or do baptizandi printed at Venice ann 1575. at the end of these questions We need not dispair of his salvation which with his heart believeth and with his mouth confesseth these questions that Index ordereth to leave out these words also By this form and the changes of it we may see how the Papists have changed their faith especially in this main cordial for a sick soul The same Anselm wrote two Books etituled Cur Deus homo against some The reasonableness of redemption by Christ whom he calleth Infidels And it appeareth certainly unto me these have been the Fore-fathers of the Socinians and that Socinus have gathered the most part of their quirks out of these Books but as the man hath been wickedly minded he hath not taken to heart what Anselm hath answered unto these Infidels I studying brevity will onely repeat some of the answers except onely the first objection Lib. 1. c. 2. The Objector saith As right order requireth that we should believe the profound things of Christian faith before we presume to search them by reason so it seemeth to be negligence if after we be confirmed in the faith we endeavor not to know what we do believe wherefore as by the preveening grace of God I think that I know the faith of our redemption so that albeit I cannot comprehend by reason what I do believe yet nothing shall be able to pull me away from the certainty thereof I crave that thou wouldest declare unto me which many others do crave as thou knowest upon what necessity and reason hath God seeing he is Almighty assumed the baseness and weakness of humane nature for the restoring of us This is the main objection and the preamble of it condemneth implicite faith Anselm answereth cap. 3. We do neither wrong nor reproach to God but giving thanks with all our heart we do praise and set forth the unspeakable altitude of his mercy that how much the more wonderously and above all imagination he hath restored us from so great and so deserved wickedness wherein we were unto so great and so undeserved benefits which we had lost he hath set forth the greater love and pity toward us for if they would diligently consider how conveniently the restauration of man is procured after this maner they would not jeer at our simplicity but with us they would commend the wise bountifulness of God for it was necessary that as by the disobedience of a man death entered into mankinde so by the obedience of a man life should be restored and as sin which was the cause of our damnation had its beginning from a woman so the Author of our righteousness and salvation should be born of a woman and as the divel overcame man whom he perswaded by eating of a tree so a man should overcome him by suffering whereof he was the author on a tree Cap. 4. Is not this a necessary reason why God should do these things seeing his so precious a work mankinde was altogether lost nor was it fitting that what God hath propounded concerning man should be altogether annulled nor could his purpose be brought to pass unless mankinde had been delivered by the Creator himself Cap. 5. Whatsoever other person had delivered man from everlasting death man might be judged to be a servant unto that person and if it were so man had not at all been restored unto that dignity which he had had if he had not sinned seeing he which should have been the servant of God onely and equal unto the good Angels in every respect should have been a servant unto one which is not God and whose servants the Angels are not C. 8. The will of God when he hath done a thing should be a sufficient reason unto us albeit we see not why he hath done so nor should any think it contrary to reason when we confess that God hath done these things which we believe of the Incarnation And they understand not what we believe for we affirm without any doubt that the divine nature cannot suffer nor in any respect can be brought from his Celsitude nor hath any difficulty in whatsoever he will do But we say that our Lord Jesus Christ is very God and very man one person in both natures and two natures in one person wherefore when we say that God was humbled and suffered weakness we understand it not according to his imsuffering nature but according to the infirmity of humane nature which he had assumed and so it is clear no reason is against our faith for thus we do not understand any humiliation of the divine substance but we declare that there is but one person of God and man nor did God the Father deal with that man so as you seem to understand or give an innocent unto death for the guilty for he did not force him unto death against his will nor suffered him to be killed but he himself did willingly suffer death to the end he might save us from death
honorable marriage from the Church and ye do fill her with whores incestuous and all kinde of uncleanness choose which of the two that either all these monsters of men shall be saved or the number of them that shall be saved is restrained to the few which are continent How sparing in the one and how wide in the other nothing less becometh the Author of honesty shall all be condemned but these few continent persons this is not to be a Savior Continence is rare on the earth nor did he who is fulness make himself of no reputation for so small advantage c. In Ser. de Triplici Gen. Bonor he exhorteth to have pity and to pray for them who are departed not having perfected their repentance But in Lib. Sententiar c. 9. he saith There are three places heaven earth and hell and these have their own indwellers heaven hath onely the good the earth hath of both sorts and hell the bad onely And in cap. 14. he saith Place is necessary and profitable unto repentance to wit the Church of this present life in which whosoever neglecteth to repent while he is in the body he can finde no remedy of salvation hereafter In Epist 190. contra Abailar he saith Abailard defineth faith to be an opinion then faith saith he is wavering and our hope is vain he who saith so hath not as yet received the holy Ghost Augustine saith better Faith is not in the heart by ghuessing or trowing but it is a sure knowledge the conscience also bearing witness it is the substance of things hoped for and not a fantasie of conjecture by the name substance a thing sure and certain is meant doubtings belong unto the Academicks which doubt of all things and know nothing Bernard died in the 63. year of his age Ann. 1153. 13. The same Bernard De Consider ad Euge. lib. 3. teacheth us that then A Sermon in the Councel at Rhems was a Councel held at Rhems where the Pope was also President and with Bernards works are many Sermons which are said certainly not to be his among these is one Sermo cujusdam ad clerum in Concilio Rhemensi congregat unto me it seemeth certainly to be Bernard's seeing the most part of it is Supe Cant. Ser. 33. and also on Psal Qui habitat Ser. 6. so that either another hath borrowed it from Bernard or he from another This Sermon is for the most part historical I mean serveth to give knowledge of that time and therefore I will transcribe it for the use of some who possibly have not that Book A weighty charge is laid upon me to teach the Teachers and instruct the Fathers especially seeing it is written Ask the Fathers and they will declare unto thee Deut. 32. but that Moses commandeth me whose power is great and must be obeyed not by me onely but by all and he is greater then Moses for unto Moses was but one people of Israel committed and unto this the whole Church and he is greater then an Angel for unto which of the Angels hath God said at any time Whatsoever thou shalt binde on earth shall be bound also in heaven Matth. 16. I speak in respect of office and not of merit if ye except God none is like unto him in heaven nor on earth ergo he is Antichrist This is Peter which cast himself into the sea when all the other disciples did sail unto Jesus Ioh. 21. every one of you is content with his own little ship i. e. his Arch-Bishoprick his Abbey his Provestry but he casteth himself into all the Arch-Bishopricks Abbeys Provestries this sea is wide and there the fishes cannot be told And unto you I say my Brethren the Bishops God hath exalted you highly ye are the salt of the earth as the Lord saith in the Gospel Matth. 5. ye are the light of the world ibid. I have said ye are gods and all are the children of the most High but ye shall die as men and shall ye not fall as one of the Princes Psal 81. Where is the wise man where is the Scribe where is the Conqueror of this world 1 Cor. 1. shall they not die as men and shall they not fall as one of the Princes whence shall they fall and whither from the side of the Lord into the bottom of hell Brethren two great evils are coming death and judgement for hard is the condition of death and therefore few would die but what preparation is made for death albeit it be the way of all flesh alas whither shall I go from thy Spirit and whither shall I flee from thy face Psal 138. seeing the Apostle saith We must all appear before the throne of Christ that every one may receive according to what he hath done in the body whether good or ill 2 Cor. 5. Brethren I tell you of another Synod where the Lord God will sit in judgment and there we all must stand and there will God judg all the world Here on earth unrighteousness is shut up in a bag but in that judgement God will judge righteously and there we must all appear unless the Apostle hath lyed which is a sin to say whether he be a Pope or a Cardinal or an Arch-Bishop or a Bishop or poor or rich learned or unlearned that every one may receive according to what he hath done in the body whether good or ill And seeing account must be given of those things that every one hath done in the body alas what shall become of those things that every one hath done in the body of Christ which is his Church hear The Church of God is committed unto you and ye are called Pastors but are robbers And alas we have few to feed but many to excommunicate and oh that ye were content with the wool and the milk but ye thirst after the blood Nevertheless four things I think are necessary in them which especially are set over the Church of God to wit that they enter by the door that they keep themselves in humility that they flee avarice that they indeavor to cleanness both of heart and body But what availeth it that they be chosen canonically which is to enter by the door if they live not canonically The Lord said unto the twelve Have not I chosen you twelve and one of you is a divel Ioh. 6. Lord Jesu seeing that election was in thine hand and there was none to contradict thee why didst thou choose a divel to be a Bishop good Jesus why didst thou not choose a good just and holy man as Peter was good just and holy or if thou choosest a divel why talkest thou that thou hast chosen him Brethren to day Jesus doth the like he chooseth many divels to be Bishops Alas alas where shall we finde Bishops that after they have come to Dignity keep themselves in humilty yea pride moveth them to aspire unto so great Dignity that they will break into the fold of
new Waldenses and sometimes he calleth them German Waldenses To come unto the judgement of the Reformed Bishop Ridley sometime Bishop of London who suffered martyrdom Ann. 1555. giveth them this testimony Those Waldenses were men of far more learning godliness soberness and understanding of God's Word then I would have thought them to have been in that time before I did read their books if such things had been published in our English tongue heretofore I suppose surely great good might have come to Christ's Church thereby The Letters of Martyrs printed Ann. 1564. pag. 78. Hier. Zanchius doubteth not to say When Religion decayed in the East God established it in the valley of Angronia and Merindol Tom. 4. co 720. and having seen their confession he saith of it in an Epistle unto Crato I read attentively and diligently with much delight the confession of the Brethren Waldenses which thou sentest unto me for I saw not onely all the doctrine agreeable unto the holy Scriptures but I think also I see the sincere and truly Christian godliness of their hearts for they seem to have had this onely scope in their confession not to destroy all whatsoever is in the Church of Rome as the Arrians do but to edifie their Churches according to the true and Apostolical and so the saving rule of godliness casting away what should be cast away and retaining what is to be retained which is the right and lawful form of reformation Oh that we were all prone unto the same study after the example of these good Brethren George Abbot contra D. Hill in answer to the first reason sect 29. saith For this cause Bellarmin in praefa generali Controvers joyneth these together as Hereticks the Berengarians Petrobrusians Waldenses Albigenses Wiclenists Hussites Lutherans c. And Lewes Richcom another of that Society in his defence of the Mass against the Lord Plessis saith That the Ministers for confirming their figurative sense in This is my body have none for their Doctors their Ancients and their Fathers but Berengarius Zuinglius Calvin Carolstad Wicleff the Albigenses and the Waldenses The Waldenses then saith Abbot and Albigenses are ours by confession of our adversaries and of these were no small company for as du Haillan Hist lib. 12. in the life of Philip III. King of France speaketh being driven from Lions they withdrew themselves into Lombardie where they so multiplied that their doctrine was spread through Italy and came as far as Sicily As the same Author writeth Philippus Augustus came to his Kingdom An. 1180. which is now more then 400. years since and in his time it was that the Albigenses did so increase in France that the Pope and Princes were afraid of their number he who readeth the story of them shall see that they are reported to have held many gross wicked and absurd opinions mingled with their true doctrine but du Haillan the best and most judicious Chronicler of France and no partial witness on our behalf since his profession touching Religion was such that he was employed to write that story by Henry III. had not so little wit but that he perceived these imputations to be laid on them in odium and of purpose to procure their defamation see how wisely he speaketh truth and yet so toucheth it that his fellows might not justly be offended at his words Although saith he those Albigenses had evil opinions yet so it is that those did not stir up the hate of the Pope and of great Princes against them so much as their liberty of speech did wherewith they used to blame the vices and dissoluteness of these Princes and of the Clergy yea to tax the vices and actions of the Popes this was the principal point which brought them into universal hatred and which charged them with more evil opinions then they had So far Abbot from Haillan It cannot therefore be ignorance so much as perverseness of the Papists when they glory of the antiquity of their Religion without opposition and upbraid us with late original they cannot deny that our Religion is older then Luther and according to the testimony of the before-named Reynerius the doctrine of the Waldenses was even from the days of the Apostles And for clearing that which du Haillan saith concerning their taxing the vices of the Clergy I shall shew out of their Apology which the Waldenses of Bohem wrote unto their King Ladislaus about the year 1509. the occasion of their first separation from the Roman Church there they say We wish your Majesty knew for what cause we did long agone forsake that The occasion of their separation Roman crew truly the execrable wickedness of the Prelates by the instigation of the Divel whose work it is to sow discord and contentions among brethren compelled us to leave them for they through blinde malice and insolent pride of the power of darkness were deboaching one against another and dispised the laws of peace Ecclesiastical love and they being void of all humanity did rattle one against another publikely not only with scurvy words but reproachful contumelious writings and were shamelesly stirred up one against another like Atheists they forsook the power of Ecclesiastical keys wholesome truth religious worship gracious piety sound faith the gifts of the â—â—versaries so that albeit many have written against them yet their testimonies are contrary As for the first He sheweth from M. Freher in Bohem. rer Hist printed at Hanoue pag. 231. The Leonists are chaste and pag. 232. they eschew whatsoever things are filthy 2. In the same place Freher saith In their language they are sparing they eschew lyes swearing and all things that are filthy so that they did forbid all swearing in common talk or for light causes which was frequent in these days saith he there And Reynerius in Summa de Cathar Leonist printed at Paris An. 1548. saith They dispence with oaths for eschewing death Hence it appeareth they granted that in some cases an oath is lawful but in that he addeth for eschewing death it is but a misinterpretation as is clear by what we have heard from Aen. Silvius and Naucler that they held No deadly sin should be tolerated even for eschewing c. 3. The above-named History pag. 222. saith When an Heresiarch a Glover in Cheron was lead unto death he said Ye do well to condemn us now for if our estate were not born down we would do unto the Clerks and Monks as they do unto us 4. In pag. 232. it is said They believe all the Articles of the Creed but they say Ave Maria and the Creed are not prayers As for the fifth and ninth in the same page it is said They pray seven times a day an elder beginneth the prayer and maketh it long or short as he thinketh expedient and the rest follow him Whence it is clear that they used other prayers or were not tied to prescribed or stinted forms The sixth and
and to teach the people but let him teach these things that he hath learned from God and not of his own heart or the mindes of men but what the holy ghost teacheth Dist 9. cap. 6. As the truth of the old Books is to be examined by the Hebrew Books so the truth of the new craveth the rule of the Greek Language Dist 99. cap. 3. The Bishop of the first See should not be called the Prince of Priests nor the highest Priest or any such way but onely the Bishop of the first See but let not even the Bishop of Rome be called universal Dist 95. c. olim In old time he was a Bishop that was a Presbyter and ere that by instinct of the divel factions and schisms were in Religion and it was said among the people I am Apollo's and I am Cepha's the Churches were governed by the Common Counsel of the Presbyters so let Bishops know that by custom more then by truth of the Lord's dispensation they are greater then the Presbyters and that they should govern the Church in common Caus 1. qu. 1. c. Augustinus Take the word from the water and what is it but water the word is added unto the element and then it is a Sacrament whence is this vertue unto the water that it toucheth the body and washeth the heart the word doth it not because it is spoken but because it is believed for in the word it self the passing sound is one thing and the abiding vertue is another De Consecra Dist 2. c. Comperimus We have found that some when they have taken onely the portion of the holy body do abstain from the cup of the holy blood who without doubt because I know not by what superstition they are taught to be restrained should either take the whole Sacrament or be debarred from all because the division of one and the same Sacrament cannot be without great sacriledge Ca. prima quidem Till this world be finished the Lord is above and yet the truth of the Lord is also here with us for the body in which he arose must be in one place but his truth is diffused every where C. Hoc est The bread is after a maner called the body of Christ whereas indeed it is the Sacrament of his body and the offering which is by the hand of the Priest is called Christ's passion death and crucifying not in truth of the thing but in a signifying mystery Where the Gloss saith The bread i. e. the Sacrament which truly representeth the flesh of Christ is called his body but improperly that is it signifieth Ca. In Christo What do we then do we not offer every day yea but in remembrance of his death it is done in remembrance thereof what is done Ca. Quia corpus Because he was to remove his body from our eyes and carry it above the Stars it was needful that on the day of the Supper he should consecrate the Sacrament of his body and blood to the end it should be always reverenced in a mystery which was once offered in payment Many such passages are in these Decrees which differing from the doctrine of the Church of Rome now do prove that the Romish Church now is not such as it was then Pope Eugenius did approve all these Decrees and ordained that these should be read in Schools and Universities instead of all Canons and Decrees that so he might the more easily draw them all under one yoke 30. Peter Lombard Bishop of Paris at the same time followed the footsteps Some notes of Lombard's sentences of Gratian and gathered the sum of Divinity into four Books of sentences out of the writings of the Fathers but as I said of Gratians Decrees with adding mincing and changing of words and letters and suitably unto his time and these sentences were authorised as the Text in all Schools to the end none from thenceforth should search antiquity and truth any more from Fathers or Councels under no less danger then guiltiness of heresie Hear what Cor. Agrippa De vanit scient cap. 97. saith of this Scholastick Theology It is saith he of the kinde of Centaures a two-fold discipline blown up by the Sorbon of Paris with a sort of mixtion of Divine oracles and Philosophical reasonings written after a new form and far different from the ancient customs by questions and slie syllogisms without all ornament of language but otherwise full of judgement and understanding and profitable to convince hereticks It cometh to pass that the faculty of Scholastick Theology is not free from error and wickedness these cursed hypocrites and bold Sophists have brought in so many heresies which preach Christ not of good will as Paul saith but of contention so that there is more agreement among Philosophers then among these Divines who have extinguished ancient Divinity with opinions of men and new errors c. Here Barth Gravius a Printer at Lovane about the year 1565. giveth us some light In his Epistle before his Edition of these Sentences he telleth that he had a purpose to reduce all the testimonies unto the first fountains in sincerity but to his great admiration he was informed by the Masters there it could not be so because albeit in other Editions innumerable places were corrected yet many errors as yet were remaining and these not little ones and not a few things as in the Edition at Paris were changed not according to the truth of the old books but in conjecture yea and the old words were corrupted oft times through an immoderate desire of amending and in not a few places the worse was put for the better and saith he this may not be dissembled that the genuine reading of the Master in quoting the testimonies of the ancient writers is very oft changed into the truth of its original especially no old Copy witnessing that he had left it so written for the Master was not so solicitous to repeat all their places wholly but thought it sufficient to propound the matter briefly and leave out many lines in the middle and therefore it were not according to his minde to fill up what he hath omitted yea they have found by sure arguments that he had transcribed many things not from the very fountains but from Hugo Victorian and especially out of the Glossa Ordinaria where these passages are not found in a continued context as in their own Authors but maimedly and sometimes but in broken pieces as it were out of sundry Books and Chapters and mixed together as in a hotchpotch and so if any thing be corrupt in the Master it must not be reduced unto the first fountains but rather unto the Books of the Glossa because it was last taken thence And also he was sometimes deceived in reading it wrong possibly and lead into error in which case to amend him according to the square of his Author were most absurd and madness they said also that in quoting the Authors he
of our Lord 1000. until the year 1300. CENTURY XIII CHAP. I. Of POPES I Begin this Century at the Popes because the times are changed and I must change with the times in the former Century the Popes were first exalted above the Emperors 1. INNOCENTIUS the III. being thirty years old was chosen Pope Ian. 3. 1198. In his time the Empire was weak and a great Schism in Germany as followeth whereupon the Pope made his More advantages for the Pope advantage and the Authority of the Papal Chair and errors in doctrine waxed then wonderously Frederick was yong Kings and Princes every where were at variance so that there was none to stay the ambition of Innocentius From the Empire he took Romandiola Ravenna and other Lands pretending that these did belong unto St. Peter Io. Naucler At that time he obtained two Decrees which did much serve unto the advancement of the man of sin one So oft as Princes are at variance or shall endammage one another the cognisance of their cause shall appertain unto the high Priest of Rome Another So oft as the suffrages of whatsoever Electors shall be equal and no greater agreement interveening the Pope may determine as he pleaseth These two were registred in the Decretals lib. 1. tit 6. de elect c. Venerabilem The former was made upon occasion of variance betwixt France and England and the other in favor of Otho Duke of Brunswick P. Mornay in Myster Unto these a third may well be joyned When the Imperial seat is vacant the Roman high Priest shall have the administration and exercise the Imperial power until another Emperor be chosen Clement Pastoral de sent re judic near the end Out of these the Canonists do conclude that the Pope is Lord of Christendom But the Jesuits say Not so for the Pope succeedeth not into the Empire in all things but only in discerning in such causes as appertain unto the Emperor and may not be delayed Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. lib. 5. cap. 5. The works and writings of Innocentius shew yet more of his pride In his first Sermon on the feast of St. Silvester he saith The Roman high Priest in token of Empire weareth a Globe and in token of Priesthood a Mitre but he weareth the Mitre at all times and every where but not so the Globe because the Priestly Dignity is first and worthiest and largest for the Priesthood went before the Kingdom among the people of God as Aaron was before Saul God speaking of Priests and Kings calleth the Priests gods and the Kings Princes saying Thou shalt not rail on the gods nor speak evil of the ruler of the people Exod. 22. And whereas he saith of the King Be subject unto all ordinance of man whether the King c. he saith of Priests unto Jeremiah I have set thee over Nations and Kingdoms to pull up and to cast down to plant and to build and unto Peter in the singular number Thou art Cephas that is Thou art the HEAD in which are all the senses The deep Sea of which Christ said to Peter Lanch into the Sea is Rome which had and hath the primacy of all the world as if he had said Go to Rome On the anniversary day of his Coronation Sermon III. speaking on these He is the Bridegroom who hath the Bride and speaking unto his Cardinals saith Am not I the Bridegroom and each one of you the Bridegroom's friend certainly I am the Bridegroom for I have a noble rich high comely chaste lovely and sacred Bride the Roman Church which as God hath ordained is the Mother and Mistress of all believers She is older then Sara wiser then Rebeca more fertile then Lea more aimable then Rachel more devout then Anna more chaste then Susanna more couragious then Judith and fairer then Edissa many daughters have purchased riches but she surmounteth them all with her is my sacramental marriage Have ye not read that Abraham had a wife Sara and she brought in her maid Agar unto him nor did he for that commit adultery but discharged his duty so the Pope hath his wife the Roman Church which bringeth unto him other Churches that are subject unto her that they may receive from him due provision because how much is paid the more is owed but this is done in the spirit and the other was done in the flesh because the spirit quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing c. In another place he saith The Church of Rome should give the debt of reverence unto none but unto the Priest of Rome who under God hath none above him Behold the Beast and the Roman distinguished The high Priest of Rome hath the Roman Church for his Spouse who bringeth unto him other Churches that are subject unto her Thus of all the Popes Innocentius would be the first corrival of Christ Bellarmin would excuse this blasphemy by a distinction of the principal and the subaltern husband De Ro. Pon. lib. 2. cap. 31. But he considered not what Thomas de Corsellis as Ae. Sylvius reporteth de Concil Basil said publickly in that Councel We call the Church the Spouse of Christ and the Pope his Vicar but none appointeth such a Vicar that he will subject his Spouse unto his Vicar And the Author of the Book De squalore Ro. Curiae Oraeus calleth him Lurgius printed with Petrus de Alliaco at Basil An. 1551. saith The Church hath not two heads but one and this is Christ and not his Vicar whom Christ hath appointed to be an attendant on his Spouse and not the husband Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 9. Behold yet the novations of his doctrine In the year 1215. he assembled a Councel at Lateran there were as Garanza saith the Patriarchs of Constantinople and Jerusalem Metropolitans 70 Bishops 400 Abbots 12 Priors 800 the Ambassadors of the Greek and Roman Empires Orators of Spain England and Cyprus Here the Pope intended to establish many particulars some good and some bad but saith Platina nothing could be openly established because when the Canons were read some called them tolerable and others called them grievous Mat. Parisien who was living as that time saith The general Councel which at the first had great shew after the Papal maner ended in laughter and derision and all that came thither were deluded These Canons were inserted among the Decrees of the five Books of Decretals after they had been reformed by himself as Jo Cochleus testifieth in his Epistle before the Acts of this Councel he collected them and first sent them to be printed by P. Quintel An. 1537. as if they had been the Acts of the Councel but there he sheweth that these Acts were framed or at least reformed after the Councel which saith he any man of judgement may perceive by the XXIX XXXIII and LXI Chapters where is a reference unto the Lateran Councel We have seen that under Pope Nicolaus the II. it was decreed that the body of Christ is
had the upper hand and when the Soldiers asked the Abbot of Cistertian what they should do because they knew not who were Hereticks and who were not he answered Kill all God knoweth who are his So they spare neither age nor sex Caesar Hist lib. 5. cap. 21. Many hundreds were burnt many were hanged and many thousands were slain in other places I. Thuan. ad An. 1550 In a word they prevailed so that Raymund was robbed of all his lands almost and went to Rome An. 1215. and promised obedience unto the Church if the Pope would cause his lands to be restored Innocentius answered The expedition was chargeable unto the Church and unto Simon de Monford and therefore he had given these lands unto Simon and it was past the King's confirmation and could not be recalled onely he would grant unto Raymund 400. marks yearly during his life if he shall continue under obedience Then Raymund went to Arragon and levied an Army of 100000. men and within a year he recovered by strength all his lands Simon was killed An. 1218. and 22000. men with him so was his Son Guido An. 1219. Io. de Serres Then King Philip sent his Son Lewes once and again against Tolouse but all in vain so long as Raymund lived and Roger de Foy both which died within one moneth An. 1221. His Son Raymund whether for fear of worldly opposition or if he left the doctrine which his Father had professed it is uncertain offered all obedience unto the Church and King if they would grant him peace Almaric the Son of Simon de Montford appeareth in the contrary alledging his Title unto the County of Tolouse which was granted unto his Father and confirmed by the Pope and the King In the mean time Philip dieth and left unto Almaric 20000. some write 100000. lievers of Paris for a new expedition against Tolouse and at last by perswasion of Romanus Cardinal de St. Angelo the Pope's Legat Lewes VIII King of France with Arch-Bishops Bishops Abbots Peers Barons and 50000. horse with a great number of foot which arose for fear of the King and the Pope's Legate more then for zeal to the cause saith Mat. Paris in Hen. III. they were marked with the sign of the Cross against the Hereticks as they spake of Tolouse and Avenion which also belonged unto Raymund and boasting to destroy all the means and men within his Dominions An. 1226. They came first to Avenion craving passage through the Town for shortness of way The Citizens said They feared more danger The King sware he would not rise from siege till he had taken the City They had so provided that within were neither old persons nor women nor children and all beastials were removed and all the meadows were tilled that the King had scarcity without and they within had plenty so without was dearth and death as was reckoned of 22000. Simon and the Pope's General were killed with stones out of slings Some of the Nobility crave leave to return but obtain it not The King dieth Romanus causeth his death to be concealed and after asking a treaty for peace which was refused he craveth that he and the Prelates may enter the City to try if the wickedness was so great as the cry thereof was come unto the Pope's ears and swore that he minded nothing but the salvation of souls But he contemned his oath brought in the Army brake their walls and slew many of them Mat. Paris ad An. 1226. in Hen. III. In the year 1228. Raymund did rout his adversaries in three several battels idem Then they invade Tolouse but so that the yong King was glad to seek peace and the Earl accepteth it on good conditions Then the Pope sent the Marshal de la Foy with a fresh Army King Lewes would not allow it and said They should perswade by reason and not constrain by force Io. de Serres When open wars were ended the Bishops and Friers were busie with burning and hanging and these broyls were not ended for seventy years saith Bertrand Ia. Thuan. in the dedication of his History telleth summarily the success They were killed or banished and scattered hither and thither but not convicted of errors nor brought into repentance some fled into Province or near unto the Alps finding lurking holes for their liyes and doctrine some went into Calabria and their followers abode there until the Papacy of Pius the IV. some setled in Bohem Poland and Livonia and of their reliques in Britain was John Wickliff in Oxford So Thuan. Wheresoever they went Satan followed to devour them And all the Historians of those times shew how they were persecuted as Vsser hath marked particularly loc cit ca. 10. Innocentius III. caused the bones of Almaric to be burnt a learned Bishop at Paris because he had taught that no sin is imputed unto man in the state of grace and Images should not be in Churches and other twenty four persons for the same doctrine An. 1210. Io. Bale Cent. 3. cap. 67. in Appen sheweth ex Bern. Lutzenburg that when Dominicus with twelve Cistertian Monks was sent against them the sum of them who were killed in the wars were 100000. persons and out of Christ Massanus That in the Diocy of Narbon 140. men chose rather to suffer the fire then accept the doctrine of Rome An. 1210. And in the next year 400. were burnt within the Diocy of Tolouse eighty were beheaded and Almericus Captain of the Castle of Vare was hanged and his wife was stoned to death M. Fox in Act. Monim sheweth out of Herm. Mutius that An. 1212. sundry Noble men and others in the County of Alsatia did hold that every day was free for eating of flesh if it be soberly and that they do wickedly who hinder Priests from lawful marriage Therefore Innocentius caused an hundred of them to be burnt in one day Nauclerus sheweth that at the same time were many of the same doctrine at Millan who sent relief unto their Brethren in Alsatia An. 1220. William a Goldsmith was burnt because he said Rome was Babylon and the Pope was Antichrist Bale ex Caesar in dialog Desiderius à Lombard at the same time was called Haeresiarcha because he wrote against the begging Friers We read of many such other burnings and martyrdoms in other places and times but the truth could not be burnt nor overthrown nor want her witnesses 5. Guilielmus de Alta Petra Bishop of Paris about the year 1220. wrote a book De Clero wherein he speaketh of the Clergy of his time in this maner No godliness or learning is seen in them but rather all divellish filthiness and monstrous vices their sins are not simply sins but monsters of sins they are not the Church but Babylon Egypt and Sodom the Prelates build not the Church but destroy it they mock God and they and their Priests do profane the body of Christ they lift up to the heavens with all
premunitions resignations in favors commenda's dispensations of age of order irregularity and bodily faults Item the tribute for the favor of expectations from devolutions from Benefices ere they be vacant for priviledges and exemptions of not visiting agreements of reconciled persons transactions that are made with the Pope's good pleasure for exchange of Benefices with dispensation Episcopal mandats expeditions in forma vel ratione congrui for creating Prothonotaries and Notaries Apostolical for letters of colleagues or fellow-helpers for letters of lesser or higher justice for Dignities Secular and Ecclesiastical for new foundations or change of the ancients for reduction of Regular Monasteries into the condition of Secular for restitution in integrum for the fruit to be had in time of absence for legitimations for porcative altars for non obstantiis for dispensations to Secular Canons for revocations and ranversings for tolerations of concubines usually termed Toleramus for rescriptions unto pleas c. Of this merchandise is a Papal book with this inscription Taxa Cancellariae Apostolicae cum Notabilibus juxta stylum hodicrnum Curiae Romanae In this book is a sentence exprest in these words And note diligently that these favors and dispensations are not granted unto poor folks And what gain is amassed of these particulars take an example from the grievances of the Parliament of Paris which they did present unto King Lewes the XI and which was translated into Latin and printed three several times cum privilegto Regis Art 72. And that we may demonstrate particularly how much the Realm hath been exhausted of moneys within these three years it is observed that in the time of Pope Pius twenty and more Arch-Bishopricks and Bishopricks were vacant within the Realm and without doubt partly for the annual tribute which they call Annata and partly for the accessory and extraordinary charges from every City 6000. crowns were paid in sum 120000. crown Art 68. More then sixty Abbeys did vake whereof each one hath paid 2000. crowns at least in sum 120000. Art 74. At the same time Priories Deanries Provestries Preceptories and such other Dignities which are not honored with the Crosier were vacant no fewer then two hundred and for each of these Benefices were paid five hundred crowns in sum 100000. crowns Art 75. It is certain that in the Realm are at least 100000. Parishes and there is none of them in which some man hath not obtained some grace or favor expective and for each one of these were paid 25. crowns partly for the expenses of the way or journey partly for writing the Bulls for the non obstantiis prerogatives annullations and other special causes which depend upon these expectative graces as also for the executorial process that were made upon the same graces in sum 2500000. crowns So far the Parliament of Paris Summa summarum is 2840000. crowns This was paid in three years As also it is found that the tax of vacancies accounted in the books of the Camera from Cathedral Churches and Abbeys in France do every sixth year amount to the sum of 697750. lievers besides Prelacies which are not taxed and other Benefices the exactions of which do almost amount unto the same sum Pag. 77. There was a book printed at Paris An. 1520. with the priviledge of the Parliament of Paris on June 6. of the same year with this title Taxa Cancellariae Apostolicae taxa sacra poenitentiariae item Apostolicae where fol. 36. may be seen the prices and merchandise Apostolical of absolutions Absolution for a Monk wearing pointed shoes and a coat tied up 7. s. Absolutions for a Priest that hath confirmed in marriage persons within degrees forbidden 7. s. For him that hath known a woman within the Church and hath committed other villanies 6. s. For a Priest that hath married persons privily and hath been present at their clandestin weddings 7. s. For a Laick who hath stolen holy things out of a holy place 7. s. For him which hath carnally known his mother sister or his kinswomen by blood or marriage or his godmother 5. s. For him which hath defloured a virgin 6. s. For perjury 6. s. For a Laick which hath killed an Abbot or any Priest inferior unto a Bishop or a Monk or Clerk 7 8 or 9. s. Absolution for the murther of a Laick by a Laick 5. s. For a Priest Dean or Clerk when his supplication is signed with Fiat 18 or 16. s. For him which hath killed his father mother brother sister wife or any kinsman being a Laick because if any of them were a Clerk the murtherer is bound to visit the Apostolical See 5 or 7. s. For a man that hath smitten his wife so that thereupon she hath a mischance or hath brought forth before the time 6. s. For a woman which hath taken any drink or done any other thing to destroy her birth after it was quickened in her belly 5. s. Is not the condition of Christians miserable and hath need to be bewailed So that Fla. Blondus lib. 3. Romae instauratae hath written truly Now the Princes of the world do adore and worship the perpetual Dictator the high Priest and all Europe almost sendeth unto Rome now greater tribute or certainly equal unto ancient times in so far but as every City do receive Priestly benefits from the Bishop of Rome So far Blondus And that this may be understood I shall adjoyn the words of Suetonius in the life of Julius Caesar where writing of France he saith He brought all France into the form of a Province and laid on them to pay yearly in name of tribute four hundred Sestertium and Eutropius lib. 6. saith the same which sum according to the supputation of Budaeus de Asse The Schism betwixt the Latin and Greek Churches is 1000000. crowns or a Million So far ex Bru. Fulm 10. When the Latins did reign in Constantinople the Greek Church was in some manner made subject unto Rome until the year 1230. at this time the seam-ript coat was rent in sunder upon this occasion A certain Bishop was elected unto an Arch-Bishoprick in Greece and came to Rome to be confirmed but could not obtain confirmation unless he would pay a great sum of money unto Pope Gregory the IX The Bishop detesting simony refuseth and returning without confirmation declareth unto the Nobility of the Land the matter as it was others which had been with him did testifie the same Wherefore all the Greeks made a general separation from the Church of Rome After seven years Germanus Patriarch of Constantinople wrote unto the same Gregory humbly intreating to advise upon some means of unity that the truth on both sides being debated by Scriptures the erring party might be reduced the slander be removed and unity be restored offering also that notwithstanding his old and feeble age he would meet him in the middle way The Pope replieth Christ said to Peter Thou art Cephas the power of judging
21. unto the King and Peers of France he saith Lift up your eyes round about hearken with your ears ye sons of men and behold the general scandal of the world lament the division of Nations and the general decay of justice and wickedness proceedings from the Elders of Babylon who heretofore seemed to rule the world but now they turn judgement into bitterness and the fruits of righteousness into wormwood In Epist 31. unto all Prelates he saith A Pharisee anointed with the oyl of wickedness above his fellows the Roman high Priest of our time sitting in the chair of perverse doctrine endeavoreth to destroy what is warranted from above he intendeth to eclipse the rays of our Majesty and turning truth into a fable he sendeth his Letters into divers parts of the world full of lyes accusing the purity of our faith at his pleasure and not with reason He who is a Pope by name onely hath written that we are the Beast rising out of the Sea full of the names of blaspemy and we do aver that he is the Beast of which it is said Another red horse came out of the Sea and he who sitteth upon him taketh away peace from the earth for from the day of his promotion that father not of mercies but of discords a diligent procurer of desolation not of consolation hath turned all the world into scandals and to use his own word in the right sense he is the great Dragon who deceiveth all the world he is the Antichrist whose forerunner he calleth us he is another Balaam hired for a reward to curse us he is the Angel coming out of the bottomless pit having the vials full of bitterness c. By these few passages it may appear what good and learned men have thought of the Pope 13. In the first Book of Epistles written by the now named Petrus de Vineis Philip King of France his Letter to the Cardinals the 34. is in name of Philip King of France directed unto the Cardinals concerning the election of the Pope there he saith What provoketh them unto discord greediness of gold and ambition for they think not what is expedient but what they would have they make more account of their particular interest then the publique and wickedly prefer their gain unto honesty how then shall they rule others who cannot rule themselves who hurt their friends and do good to their enemies and in the end catch nothing unto themselves The Court of Rome was wont to be glorious in knowledge maners and vertue and were not provoked with the menaces of fortune because they thought they were safest under the protection of vertue then of chance but now it cannot be called Curia sed cura a Court but care they love a mark of money better then Mark 's Gospel a salmon better then Solomon they love honor and eschew a burthen they love to be advanced but neglect the profiting of their subjects in piety such cannot be called shepheards but rather impious wolves by whose perfidiousness the holy Mother the Church is trod under foot faith is undone hope is put away and love is pulled up by the roots 14. In the year 1253. was great contention between the Masters of Sorbon Contestation of the Sorbonists against the Minorites in Paris and the preaching Friers who were so increased in number and honor becoming the Confessors and Counsellors of Kings that they would not be subject unto the former Laws and Customs The School-men conveened and were content to want somewhat of their weekly portion to satisfie the Court of Rome from which the Friers had obtained their priviledges or as Mat. Parisien in Henri IV. speaketh their horns after the wasting of a great deal of money and much travel bestowed on both sides some Customs of the University were changed and a kinde of agreement was made In the next year the contention was hotter and the Friers would multiply their number in despite of the University and City the King and City would have preserved the Custom of the School but the Friers had more favor with the Pope because of their great service unto the Court and they carried the victory and the Pope ordained that they might teach Divinity without account of the former order concerning the number In time of this contention the Friers published a book with the title of The eternal Gospel whereof John de Parma an Italian Monk was said to be the Author The eternal Gospel On the other side four Masters of the University set forth another Of the danger of the last times one of the four was William de Sancto Amore and therefore the Friers called the favorers of that book Amoraei In this book the Masters say Now there be fifty five years since some have attempted to change the Gospel of Jesus Christ into another Gospel which they call the Gospel of the holy Ghost and when he cometh the Gospel of Jesus Christ shall be abolished as we are ready to prove by that accursed book Ia. Vsser in his book De Eccles succes cap. 9. ex Henr. Erphurd Chron. cap. 39. and Nic. Eimeric direct Inquisi par 2. qu. 9. sheweth some passages of that cursed Gospel 1. The eternal Gospel is better then the Gospel of Jesus Christ and all the Old and New Testaments 2. The Gospel of Christ is not the Gospel of the Kingdom and therefore it cannot edifie the Church 3. The New Testament is to be annulled as the Old was annulled 4. The New Testament shall continue in power but for six years next to come to wit until the year of incarnation 1260. 5. They who live after that year shall be in the estate of perfect men 6. Another Gospel shall succeed unto the Gospel of Christ and another Priesthood unto his Priesthood 7. None are simply fit to teach men in spiritual and eternal things but such who walk bare-foot c. Many other Articles are in that place now cited The people began to dispise the Friers refused to give them alms and called them hypocrites successors of Antichrist false prophets flatterers and wicked counsellors of Kings and Princes contemners and supplanters of their Ordinaries defilers of Royal beds abusers of confessions c. Mat. Paris ad An. 1256. where it is also written that both those parties sent their Commissioners unto the Court at Anagnia both the books were censured and Pope Alexander ordained that the book of the eternal Gospel should be burnt but privily and so far as might be without discredit of the Friers But the Pope was the more offended at the other book because it was written against the religious Friers therefore he published a Decree to this this purpose Some professing to have the knowledge of the Scriptures but straying from the way of the true sense have plotted wickedness and have uttered very great iniquity against the innocent and upright they have reviled their brethren and laid stumbling blocks before
the beloved children of their Mother the Church they have made a book not of instruction but derogation not admonishing but biting and because the book is a seminary of great scandal and hath bred much trouble and dammage to souls and hath hindred believers from former devotion and their wonted giving of alms and from entering into that Religion therefore that book which beareth the title Tractatus brevis de periculis novissimorum temporum we condemn as wicked and execrable commanding that whosoever shall have that book he shall burn it within eight days after sight of this our Sentence and pronouncing the sentence of excommunication against all that shall dispise this our command c. That book was burnt quickly at Anagnia 15. Hugo Barchinonensis Cardinal S. Sabinae wrote many books at that time In his preface before Joshua he reckoneth the Canonical Books as they be in the Hebrew and Greek Testaments among the Apocrypha he putteth Ecclesiasticus Wisdom Maccabees Judith because saith he they are doubtful On the Prologue of Jerome before the books of the Kings he saith The Church receiveth the Apocrypha books not for proof of faith but instruction of maners Here it may be marked that as yet yea and until the Councel of Trent the books of Maccabees and such others were not accounted Canonical as also witnesseth Pererius in Daniel lib. 16. and others whom I have named elsewhere As for the 47. Canon of the third Councel at Carthage from which Bellarm. de verbo Dei lib. 1. would derive the Authority of the Divine Canon Baronius ad An. 397. testifieth It was not a Canon of that Synod so saith Binius Annotat. in Conc. Carthag 3. I return to Hugo on Psal 77. he saith Many Clerks are the geâ—eration of vipers they persecute their Mother the Church and so far as they can they slay Christ their Father On Matth. 16. Upon this rock i. e. upon this foundation and that rock is Christ 1 Cor. 10. none can lay another foundation but that which is laid even Christ Jesus On 2 Tim. 3. All Scripture that is the holy Scripture which containeth all things necessary unto salvation is perfect therefore it hath the priviledge to be called The Scripture by an antonomasia Catalog test ver lib. 16. Pope Alexander deposed him Naucler gener 42. 16. Humbert de Romania fifth General of the Dominicans about the year 1250. wrote a book De ratione tollendi schisma inter Graecos Latinos In par 2. cap. 11. he saith The cause of the Schism was the intolerable burthens of Popes in exactions excommunications and statutes Catalog test ibid. 17. Pope Honorius the IV. sent John Bishop of Tusculo into Germany Germany against the Pope to exact from all Bishops Priests and Abbots the fourth part of all their substance for five years unto the maintenance of his Soldiers against Peter King of Aragon For this cause a frequent Assembly conveened at Wirtzburgh the Emperor Rodulph came there When the petition was propounded the Elector of Colein refusing did appeal unto a general Councel when he was alledging his reasons the Legate interrupted and threatened him with the Pope's curse Then all the Priests and Monks scoffed at the Legate and began to buffet him that if the Legate had not commanded his Marshal to convey him away he had not escaped with his life Then Probus Bishop of Tull. said How long most dear Colleagues shall those vultures of Romulus abuse our patience I will not say our foolishness how long shall we endure their wickedness avarice pride and luxury this most wicked sort of Masters of Synagogues will not cease till they bring us all into poverty and wretched slavery By our jars this malady waxeth by our differences these rogues are safe so long as they command we shall never have peace nor piety Lately they raised the Saxons and Suevians one against the other those instruments of Satan or Antichrists have sown the seeds of discord in Germany When Conradin a yong man of very good hope was seeking according to the Law of nature the inheritance of his Fathers they circumvented him with fraud and killed him most cruelly He rehearseth many such tricks done by the Popes then he saith As twelve years ago Gregory the X. dealt with the tenths the same will Honorius the IV. do with the fourths That he might strip us of our gold he armed the Turks against us and this Pope is more desirous of tribute then of our welfare Those Satans speak of light and intend darkness to deceive the people and that they regard not Christ our Lord and God their aims and works unless we be blinde do prove the issue sheweth and the holy Scriptures describeth Wherefore Fathers devoted to Christ awaken provide against these calamities I am not ignorant what this Tusculan is I know the man he is gold thirsty a false usurer a vile slave of money I fear not his menaces I appeal unto the Senate of Christendom c. All the Assembly approved what he had said and nothing was done for the Pope Wherefore Probus was accursed at Rome but in the greater estimation at home and with all good men Ph. Mornay in Myster ex Aventin lib. 7. 18. Nicolaus de Biberach General of the Carmelites lived about the Against the Carmelites year 1270. he bewailed with tears the corrupt estate of his Order Whereas in the wilderness they did attend constantly on prayer reading and handy works now said he since they dwell in Cities under their mother hypocrisie their study is ease idleness lust and luxury When he had bestowed his time five years in that charge and with grief saw no amendment he wrote a book against them which he called Ignea sagitta and returned into a Desart about the mount Ewatrof In that book he calleth them step-sons reprobates cauterised vagabonds pratlers unhappy counsellors wicked discoursers Citizens of Sodom despisers of the best Testament the tail of the dragon drawing down the third part of the stars from heaven and casting them on the earth Revel 12. In chap. 5. he saith Tell me what new religion is this in your Cities from morning until even ye run two and two thorow the streets and he is your leader which goeth about roaring and seeking whom he may devour and so that prophesie The wicked walk in a compass is most true of you for the chief purpose of your gading is not to visit the fatherless but yong women not widows in heaviness but wanton maids Nuns and Mistresses and each cast their eyes on another and words of lustfulness corrupting good maners enflaming the hearts c. That is not pure religion Wo is me my dear friends seeing ye are wrapped in the clay of the world why think ye that ye are not defiled I. Bale Cent. 4. § 42. in Appe 2. In another Treatise that he calleth Occultus he writeth that he had been at Rome and had seen their feigned
oath unto King Edward in Newcastle on Tine The Nobility were male-contented but they must dissemble It happened after some years that Macduff Earl of Fife was killed by the Earl of Abernethy and because this family was potent Macduffs Brother could not obtain justice in Scotland for the slaughter therefore he appealed unto King Edward who summoned King John to London He appeared and at first sat down with Edward thinking to answer by his Proctor but he must stand at the Bar This indignity begot in him a desire of liberty When variance fell between France and England John thinking this a fit occasion renewed the old league with France and by the Abbot of Arbroth sent into England with consent of the Estates a revocation of his dedition Wherefore Edward resolveth to take Arms against Scotland He sent for Robert Bruce Son of the Competitor being then defunct and profered him the Kingdom if he would go with him to expel King John or cause his Friends in Scotland to desert or not assist John Robert did both At that time four thousand Scots were slain in sundry fights and in the Castle of the Burgh of Montross King John did resign unto the Commissioners of King Edward all right to the Crown Sir Hugh Cressingham was made Governor of Scotland and John was carried into England yet by intercession of Pope Boniface he was let go into France his Son being kept in pledge lest he did attempt any new trouble Then Edward went against France and in his absence the Scots had mutual treaties with France they chose twelve Governors of the Country and many incursions were in the borders on both sides At that time arose the famous William Walace a Gentleman of mean estate but extraordinary in courage and strength he did many rubs unto the English and because the Governors were thought remiss he was chosen to be the only Governor and called the Vice-Roy of King John He recovered many Towns from the English and threw down many Castles and Forts lest his little Army were divided in keeping them The Earl of Warren and the Lord Percey were sent against him but because these had bad success Edward made truce with France and came against Scotland where he prevailed so that in a Parliament at St. Andrews all the Nobility and Estates did acknowledge him only Walace kept himself quiet in the high-Lands When Robert Bruce put the King in minde of his promise Edward scoffed at him saying Had he no other thing to do but fight for a Kingdom unto him Buchan Histo At that time Edward destroyed the ancient Laws of Scotland and sought how to bring the two Nations in amity and affinity He burnt the Chronicles and Books of Divine Service constraining them to follow the Missale of Sarum those who were repugnant unto these changes were severely punished He removed the most learned men into Oxford Briefly he destroyed all the Monuments of Antiquity and upon the least occasion he cut off all who in his judgement could enterprise any insurrection Boeth lib. 14. Walace lurked a while but he stirred again and prevailed both in favor and power among the people as followeth in the next Century THE FIFTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church reverting and of Antichrist raging containing the space of 300. years from the year 1300. until the year 1600. CENTURY XIV CHAP. I. Of POPES 1. BENEDICT the XI was chosen Pope November 1. An. 1304. He absolved Philip King of France from the excommunication of Boniface and restored the Cardinals John and James Columnae which had written against Pope Boniface And Platina addeth Boniface had pursued them more then became a Priest for envy against them and too much respect of the faction of the Guelphs He sate nine months 2. CLEMENS the V. after contention of the Cardinals the space of ten months was elected being in the mean time at his own seat in Burdeaux When it was certified unto him he commanded all the Cardinals to come unto Lions There were present at his Coronation Philip King of France his Son Charles John Duke of Burgundy c. In the midst of the Procession a great wall fell upon them so that John and twelve other persons were killed Philip was hurt the Pope was struck from his horse and lost out of his Mitre a Carbuncle of the value of six thousand crowns Platin. When this unlucky pomp was ended he created many French Cardinals and not one Italian and removed the Court of Rome unto Avenion where it continued seventy four years as in another transportation to Babylon We read not of any which in all this time made exception that Rome was the seat of St. Peter and house of the holy Ghost and therefore the Pope should abide at Rome Clemens avouched openly to keep a Concubine the Daughter of Count de Fuxa P. Morn in Myster ex Villano He sent three Cardinals with Senatorial power to govern Rome and Italy Because Ferraria had revolted and submitted themselves unto the Venetians he excommunicated the Venetians for accepting them and gave all their goods unto spoil wheresoever they could be apprehended the like he did unto the Florentines and other Cities for their revolting Sardinia did belong unto Genua and he gave it unto the King of Sicily for winning it from the Turks How he dealt with the Emperor it followeth But here it is to be remembred how he ordained that none should use the title or exercise the power of Emperor until he were confirmed by the Pope And when the Imperial seat is vacant the Pope shall reign as Emperor until one be chosen He confirmed the Feast of Corp. Christi granting Indulgences of one hundred days unto all who shall be present at the Matins c. Lib. 3. Clement tit 16. de reliquiis ca. Si Dominum .. It seemeth that the people had not regarded the former Institution He was the Author of the seventh Book of Decretals before his death he did condemn them as containing may snares in them and caused them to be burnt saith Io. Naucler But his Successor did confirm them He excommunicated Andronicus the Emperor of the East as an Heretick because he would not suffer the Greeks to acknowledge the Pope for their head c. Because he would not reside at Rome the Romans refuse to give him the patrimony of St Peter and thereby he was brought into the greater exigence But Platina saith A great famine was the cause of his scarcity Then he lived by the money of Bishops which came unto him to be confirmed and by such other shifts and gifts yet by these means he is said to have gained 9500. marks of Silver besides his expense which he bestowed liberally in one year Platina writeth that he ordained the Annates or the first years stipend of all Annates Intrants to be paid unto the Pope out of all Countries But Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 2. saith It
election Behold what a fire the Pope had kindled if the wisdom of Lewis had not been singularly patient He would not renounce his Imperial Title but he returned to Burgravia where by procurement of the Pope he was poisoned with a drink which the Dutchess of Austria presented unto him An. 1347. and therefore he was called a Martyr Clemens had sent his Bulls unto the Princes of Germany commanding them to accept the before named Charls as their lawful Emperor And he had obtained from Charls that from thenceforth none should be accounted Emperor until he be confirmed by the Pope and to believe otherwise is a pernicious heresie The Princes and other States understanding this thought Charls unworthy of the Diadem and they said Will that Servant of Servants rage always in pride and ambition that he dare with a shameless face more then manifestly surpass the wickedness of the most cruel Tyrants that ever was read of Wherefore after the death of Lewis they assembled to a new election The Bishop of Mentz and three Secular Electors the other Bishops came not chose Edward the III. King of England and Brother in law of Lewis the V. He gave them thanks but refused because he was troubled with wars in France Then they chose Frederick Marquess of Misnia Son in law of Lewis Charls gave him a sum of money that he should not accept Thirdly An. 1350. they chose Gunther Earl of Swarzenburgh they were so resolved not to accept an Emperor from the Pope and he was presently after poisoned by his Physician Findank who also died within three days having at his Master's command tasted first of the same potion Thus were they all made away who withstood the Pope Gunther knowing that he must die and being desirous to leave Germany in peace rendered his Title unto Charls And so after long contention the honor of the Emperor is brought to a meer Title nor could the most puissant Emperors prevail because the people were perswaded that they drew their swords against Heaven if they did resist the Pope as if they had presumed like the ancient Gaints to climb into the skies and pull God from his Throne and the thundering excommunications were judged not so much menaces of death which peradventure might have been avoided or contemned but of damnation which as it is most terrible so it was thought unavoidable 4. CHARLS the IV. was a weak Prince in courage and prudence through ambition he did extreamly weaken and debase the Empire he approved that form of Coronation of the Emperors which is kept in the Vatican and containeth many servile Ceremonies As The Emperor supplieth the office of a Sub-Deacon in ministring unto the Pope and saying Mass and Divine Service being ended he must hold the stirrup while the Pope mounteth on his horse and for a certain space must lead the Pope's horse by the bridle Also he obliged himself that he should stay no longer in Italy then while he were crowned so whereas many Emperors had for some ages displayed their forces to drive the Popes from Rome now the Popes without any forces have removed the Emperors from the Tower of the Empire and made themselves absolute Lords Hence also it appeareth that now the Emperors are but the images of the ancient Emperors and the Popes give spirit unto the image Naucler writeth that Charls entered into Rome on foot in derision whereof a Senator began an Oration before the people in these words Behold thy King cometh unto thee with meekness and lowliness He was crowned by two Cardinals deputed by the Pope and the next day took his journey into Germany At that time Petrarcha wrote many things between derision and disdain in his Epistles partly unto Charls and partly unto others In his second Book De vita solitar sect 4. cap. 2. he saith Caesar hath taken the Crown and is gone into Germany contenting himself with the lurking holes of his Country and the name of Emperor he embraceth the lowest members and forsaketh the head who we thought should have recovered hath lost it ...... I confess his oath bindeth him and he excuseth himself that he hath sworn to abide in Rome but a day Oh infamous day oh shameful covenant oh Heavens behold an oath behold Religion behold godliness the Bishop of Rome hath left Rome so that he will not suffer another to dwell in it c. P. Morn in Myster pag. 472. As Charls came to the Empire by miserable ambition so he may be called the first Emperor which ruined the Revenues thereof for he did first consent that the Viscount of Millain should be the perpetual Vicar of the Empire and the Viscount having once full Authority usurped liberty And to the end he might tie the Princes Electors unto him and his Son after him he promised to give them great sums of money and for payment thereof he gave them discharges of their taxes and tributes of their Lands unto the Empire which covenant being once made they cause the Emperor when he is at first chosen to swear that he shall never revoke So the tributes of many Lands and Towns of Germany which anciently was the Emperor's patrimony is dispersed among the Princes and free Cities Then also was the order of the Electors changed it was appointed that the Bishop of Mentz should ask the votes 1. Of the Bishop of Trevers 2. Of the Bishop of Colein 3. Of the King of Bohemia 4. Of Prince Palatine of Rhine 5. Of the Duke of Saxony 6. Of the Marquess of Brandenburgh And lastly give his own vote But in procession the three Bishops should go foremost and the Bishop of Trevers in the midst and the three Princes should follow them and the Duke of Saxony in the midst then the Emperor and immediately after him the King of Bohemia Bulla Aurea in Fascic rer expetend And they have a third order in serving the Emperor at his table on the solemn days In the year 1359. Charls had a conference at Mentz with the three Electoral Bishops and Pope Innocentius sent thither the Bishop Calvacen for a Subsidty unto his Treasury and gave him power to dispense with the Clergy who had not Canonically purchased Benefices either Curata vel sine cura There was also the Dukes of Saxony and Bavier The Emperor called the Legate and heard his Commission then said Charls Lord Legate the Pope hath sent you into Germany to require a great sum of money but you reform nothing among the Clergy Cuno a Canon of Mentz was standing by with a costly hat or cap and many golden and silken fantasies about it the Emperor said to him Lend me your cap then laying aside his own the Emperor put on the Canon's cap and said unto the Princes Am I not now more like a Soldier then a Clark and so he rendered the cap unto Cuno Then he said unto the Bishop of Mentz Lord Arch-Bishop We command you that with the fidelity wherewith you
are tied unto us you reform your Clergy and put away these abuses in their clothes shoes hair and conversation or if they will not obey that you command the fruits of their Benefices to be brought into our Exchequer and by consent of the Pope we will employ them unto honest uses When the Legate heard these words he went presently away Io. Naucler hath this but he sheweth not what the Bishop of Mentz did in obedience unto the charge nor how the Pope was taken with the answer but only he sheweth that the next year Pope Innocentius sent unto John de Salverd a Canon of Spira to gather the half of all the fruits of Benefices within that Diocy whether vacant or shall be vacant for two years unto the Pope's use This Charls did more good in Bohemia then in all the other parts of the Empire he erected a School of Liberal Sciences at Prague he built the new City and a glorious Palace and many Monasteries and he made the Bishop a free Arch-Bishop whereas before he was subject unto the Bishop of Mentz He and his Empress went to Rome to kiss Pope Urban's foot and returned within three months He died An. 1378. In Constantinople after Andronicus his Son Calo-Johannes did reign his Uncle and Tutor John Catacuzen did usurp the Government and they both were called Emperors and in the end Calo-John was sole Emperor This unhappy John sent for the Turks to come unto his aid Soliman then did possess all that in Asia had appertained unto the Empire and came over the Hellespont but could never be beaten back again he took Gâ—llipolis and other Cities on the coast and then Hadrianople Lazarus Despote of Servia or Mysia inferior and Mark Despote of Bulgaria and some other Princes went against him An. 1363. and were overthrown John came into Italy France and Germany for help against the Turks but when he could obtain none he returned and sought ways to fight under the Turks colours in Asia Laon. Chalcocon lib. 1. After that time Soliman became Lord of many Christians Lands in Europe and his Brother Amurathes conquered more and so that Empire decayed yearly 5. WENCESLAUS succeeding unto his Father is called wretchless and effeminate whether his minde was set on devotion or that he would not meddle with the two-headed Beast for then began the great Schism of the two Popes it is uncertain and the Civil wars which began in the time of Charls did then increase The Vicars which were appointed to govern the Imperial Towns in Italy became absolute and so did others in Germany usurp liberty The Electors seeing that he had no care of the Empire and that especially he favored John Huss conspired by instigation of Pope Boniface the IX to chuse another but they could not agree for two were chosen An. 1400. Robert Count Palatine and Jodok Marquess of Moravia Jodok died within six months and then Robert was sole Emperor Then Wenceslaus made no account and contenting himself with Bohemia lived yet twenty years Emmanuel the second Son of Calo-John by the aid of Bajazet succeeded unto his Father and paid him yearly 30000 crowns and did willingly quit Philadelphia Andronicus the elder Brother was glad to take pay of the Turk Laon. Chalcocon lib. 2. The Turks by these means and because of the dissensions in Italy and Germany especially of the Schism between the Anti-Popes had the more opportunity to subdue Bulgaria Walachia and carried great spoil out of Hungary Sigismund King of Hungary with the aid of Germans French and English about 100000 men fought against 300000 Turks and were overthrown An. 1397. Because Emmanuel would not follow Bajazet and had made a league with some Princes against him Bajazet went to besiege Constantinople and had taken it if the Lord had not raised up Tamerlan King of Massagetes in Tartary by the solicitation of some Turkish Dukes which were robbed by Bajazet Tamerlan was admired for his power and success he subdued Persia Media Assyria Armenia and all Asia between Tanais and Nilus Bajazet left the siege of Constantinople to fight him at Prusa where Bajazet was taken in the 25 year of his reign Tamerlan asked him What he would do if he had him in that case The Turk answered proudly I would put thee in an iron Cage ...... Tamerlan did so with him and carried him through Asia until he died The Sons of Bajazet had Civil wars a long time and killed one another So the Christians in Europe had rest from the Turks until Amurath the II. subdued Mustapha the fourth Son of Bajazet and recovered the former conquest He returned against the Greeks in the days of John the eldest Son of Emmanuel because he had aided Mustapha Laon. Chalcocon CHAP. III. Of divers Countries 1. IN this Century gross was the darkness both of ignorance and vitiousness In the grossest darkness was some sparks of light in the body of the Church the Preachers did not teach the knowledge of God but sought their own gain and the people could not but be ignorant nevertheless God raised some in all Estates to note and rebuke the corruptions of the time as followeth It was not a small furtherance that in the Councel at Vienna An. 1511. it was decreed that in all Academies there should be some expert in the Hebrew Chaldee and Arabick languages who should not only teach these languages but translate their books into Latin for the larger spreading of God's word and the more easie conversion of Infidels By the benefit of these languages the light of God's word began to shine more clearly and the Commentaries of Nic. de Lyra on the Bible was a good help although in many things complying with the times and some Greeks fleeing from the oppression of the Turks came into the West and taught the Greek tongue and translated some of the Fathers 2. A shew and hope of reforming the Church was made by Pope Clemens the V. in the Councel at Vienna It is clear therefore that the corruption was known by the people and a Reformation was wished Clemens gave order to Durand Auditor Rotae and Bishop Mimaten to set in order some Overtures of Reformation Articles of Reformation to be propounded in the Councel The Treatise is extant with this Title De concilio celebrando printed Lutetiae An. 1545. He beginneth at the Roman Clergy saying They have followed the way of Balaam who loved the hire of iniquity and was rebuked for his madness ...... which hath hapned also in these days seeing so foolish and unorderly things are done by Church-men who should be a light unto others they have offended the senses even of Pagans and Jews so that such as have no knowledge of Divine reason do abhor their madness and being wiser reprove their wicked ways He sheweth what might be the way of Reformation to wit in the holy Councel Kings and Bishops should conspire unto these things 1. Recourse must be made unto the
small like a tree Then the Spirit of the Lord said unto me It signifieth the condition of the Roman Church Again he saith As I was the same way exercised I saw in the Spirit and behold a man walking in the same habit carrying sweet bread on his shoulders and very good wine by his side and he held in his hands a round stone biting it with his teeth as an hungry man biteth bread but he did nothing then two heads of Serpents came out of the stone and the Spirit of the Lord instructing me said This stone is unprofitable and curious questions wherewith the hungry souls are turmoiled when they leave substantial things And I said What meaneth those two heads He said The name of the one is Vain Glory and the other is Overthrow of Religion It is to be observed that about that time the chief questions in the Schools were Whether the bread of the Mass be turned into the body of Christ or whether the substance of it evacuateth what eateth a mouse when she eateth the Sacrament wherein subsisteth the accidents of the bread whether in Christ's body or by themselves c. Again he saith I saw a clear Cross of Silver like to the Cross of Tolouse but the twelve apples of it were like to vile apples that are cast out of the sea What is this Lord Jesus The Spirit said The Cross is the Church which shall be clear with pureness of life and shril with the clear voice of the truth preached Then I said What meaneth those rotten apples The humiliation of the Church-men which shall come to pass Here he prophecied of the Reformation Possevin in Apparto 2. calleth this Robert An excellent Preacher of the Word Mornay in Myster pag. 427. 6. Marsilius Paravinus wrote the book Defensor pacis about the year 1324. there he debateth the question between the Emperor and the Pope and by the holy Scriptures Laws Canons and Histories Ecclesiastical and Civil he maintaineth these positions Christ is the only head and foundation of Rare Theses in those days the Church He made none of the Apostles to be universal Vicar of the Church nor made he the other Apostles subject unto Peter It is more probable that Peter was never at Rome far less had he his seat there who had no fixed seat as also not any of the Apostles The fulness of power in any man is a manifest lye an execrable title the beginning of many evils and the use thereof should be discharged in a good Councel The authority of the keys is that judiciary power that consisteth in dispensing the Word the Sacraments and Discipline Christ whose Vicar the Pope calleth himself did never exercise temporal authority on earth he was subject unto the Magistrate and so were his Apostles after his ascension and they taught others to obey Princes If a Pope usurp temporal authority Princes should by the Law of God resist by word and deed or they are unjust and sin against God and those who fight for the Pope should be accounted the Soldiers of Satan Unto the Pope belongeth not the election nor confirmation of the Emperor but contrarily the Christian Prince with consent of Clergy and People should name the Pope or if one be chosen in his absence he should confirm him If the Pope go astray or be accursed the Emperor should reduce him into the way and judge him in a Councel When Peter lived he might have fallen and erred neither hath the Pope any priviledge against error That that Christ said to Peter I have prayed for thee is to be extended unto the other Apostles Only the Canon of the Bible is the fountain of truth against which Canon we may not believe either Pope or Church Concerning the sense of Scripture or any Article of the faith we may not believe the Pope and his Cardinals seeing not once have they seduced silly souls into hell The Christian Church is the universality of believers and not the Pope and his Cardinals she is represented in a lawful and general Councel A Councel should be assembled by the Emperor with consent of Christian Princes as anciently it was always The Word of God should be the only rule and chief judge in deciding causes Ecclesiastical Not only the Clergy by Lay men also if they be godly and learned should have voice in general Councels The Clergy and Synagogue of the Pope is a den of thieves c. This book was printed at Basil An. 1522. In another Treatise he saith Good works are not the efficient cause of salvation but causa sine quanon Mornay ibid. pag. 452. He was condemned as an Heretick by Pope John the XXIII Catal. test ver lib. 18. Consider what a Modern could say more of this matter and whether they shew not themselves to be ignorant of antiquity who accuse us of novelty 7. The same positions were held by John de Janduno or Gandanensis at the same time as is manifest by his books printed at Venice and Florence So wrote also Luitpold Bishop of Bamberg namely in a Treatise De Translatione Imperii printed Lutet An. 1540. he saith The Authority of governing the Empire belongeth unto the Emperor so soon as he is chosen and the Coronation by the Pope addeth nothing since Caesar is not his vassal nor feudatory The donation of Constantine is but a fable He was also condemned by Pope John Catal. test ibid. Michael Cesenas General of the Franciscans was bolder saying expresly The Pope is the Antichrist and Rome is Babylon drunk with the blood of the Saints Therefore Antonin par 3. tit 21. cap. 5. reckoneth him among the poor men of Lions For the Valdenses still suffered persecution in sundry Countries and under divers names as the adversaries pleased to brand them Many errors are imputed unto them by the writers of those times but because they did abhor the Pope and his Court they were reviled as we have heard from Arnold de Villanova and sought out to the fire as An. 1302. Nogaret the Father of him who took Pope Boniface the VIII was burnt in Aquitania Clemens the V. caused it to be proclaimed to take up the flag of the Cross against them and destroyed 4000 near the Alps whether they had sled Platin. Others went higher unto the mountains of whom some remained in his days saith Antonin par 3. tit 22. cap. 10. From them were the in-dwellers of Angronia and adjacent parts continuing until the Councel at Trent Trithemius testifieth of many that were burnt in Austria about that time howbeit he believing the reports of malice imputeth many errors unto them yet he testifieth that they abhorred the Mass calling the Hosty a god invented by man the Church of Rome a Synagogue of unbelievers and not the flock of Christ they denied all mens merits intercession of Saints the difference of days and meats c. He witnesseth also that the professore of the same doctrine were innumerable in Bohemia Austria
and also in other Sciences do lament that simony is so frequent and manifest in the Court and many Jurists do dispute in the contrary and have written although with fear sundry Treatises That the Pope by selling Church-Benefices is a Simoniack a Successor of Simon Magus and not of Peter 24. About that time was written another book De aetatibus Ecclesiae therein Aparallel of times the Author sheweth what had been the estate of the Church in former ages namely that Bishops were not ambitious of superiority or earthly authority the Bishop of Rome had not supremacy above other Bishops the name Papae was common to other Bishops by divers steps the Pope hath usurped this tyranny he calleth himself the Servant of Servants and striveth to be Lord of all Lords he taketh Divine honor and praise and he maketh or suffereth men to be Idolaters Catal. test ver lib. 18. 25. In the end of that Century or beginning of the next lived Nilus The cause of the Schism between the Greeks and Latines Arch-Bishop of Thessalonica who wrote two books of the causes of the Schism between the Greek and the Latine Churches In Lib. 1. he saith The cause is not the sublimity of doctrine surpassing mens capacities and far less is it any word of holy Scripture as if it did not declare what concerneth this controversie for to accuse the Scripture is all one as if man would accuse God ..... What then is the cause of the difference the question is not confirmed by a Decree of an Oecunomical Synod and the Romans would be Masters and make all others their disciples ...... It is very absurd that whereas the Fathers had no precedents yet by themselves rhey saw the right we having their examples cannot discern it and indeed the ignorance of those at the first contention might be pardoned ...... but when so many ages have passed and the way of peace is not as yet known who can think but it is the fault of them who will not have peace But they say The Pope is the Prince of Priests and the Father who hath power to call universal Synods and by himself or without others may discern in Church-affairs But Julius was Pope and Damasus and Leo and Agatho and none of these ever said so but conveening with their Brethren by the assistance of the good Spirit they established Acts and peace in the Church And if this was the only way and it is not now observed who can doubt but the cause of the variance standeth herein and certainly the blame lieth not upon our side And if the power of discerning belong unto the Pope it were superfluous to call Assembliet but it is not so for we know that Agatho Celestin and others had their particular Synods for deciding questions and nevertheless they referred those unto the universal Synod and craved the confirmation of the truth by common decree which had been needless if when the Pope had discerned all others must assent unto him Now if this question were concerning a private man it might seem needless to call all the world unto an Assembly but seeing the chief heads of the world are at variance it is absurd to determine the cause without the consent of the world since the Fathers by their writings and example have shewed the way But if they will still object unto us the primacy of the Pope we say that in so doing he overthroweth his primacy but by holding the ancient way he doth what becometh a good man and maintaineth his place for he may consider what should be the â—ssue if the controversie were decided after common suffrage and what hath hapned unto the Latines arrogating unto themselves the power of prescribing Laws for in that way the Church might be free from all tumults and live in peace since none could readily contradict that which was established by common sentence for though some in former times have been so mad yet they were but few and vanished soon But when the peace of the Church is disturbed he loseth what he might have for he is deprived of the primacy of the four Patriarchs neither is there any peace Many have thought upon remedies there have been many conferences and Ambassays but the malady continueth and shall continue so long as the Latines hold their tenets The Pope say they hath power in Ecclesiastical affairs So say I let him not be contrary unto the Decrees of the Fathers they established things by universal Councel and each had need of anothers aid being conscious of humane frailty let the Pope therefore follow their statutes and discern not any point before it be debated by others or if he hath his power not from the Fathers but from the Apostles let him hearken unto the Apostle who said I have not used my power lest I lay a stumbling-block unto the Gospel of Christ and in another place The power which the Lord hath given us to edification and not to destruction And therefore if he hath any power let him not use it but for advancing the Gospel to the end that in following Paul's example he may shew himself an Apostolical man bet now none can be ignorant whether he useth it for edification or destruction ...... And that president of the twelve Apostles St. Peter was rebuked by Paul and when he was rebuked he was silent and although he might have said more reasonably then the Pope What I the President have done should be a law unto others yet he said not so but accepted the admonition and contradicted not what Paul had said ..... And when Paul and Barnabas came to Jerusalem for that question of the circumcision Peter usurped not primacy nor said he It belongeth unto me to discern in such things but the Apostles and Elders were assembled neither did Peter debar the Apostles usurping power nor did the Apostles exclude the Elders that were at Jerusalem for they had learned from Christ to usurp no primacy Peter indeed began to speak and after him St. James and all the rest of the Apostles and Elders even Peter himself consented unto the words of James so did these blessed men love Christ and so studious were they of peace and truth in the Church and the Apostles seeking truth this way have given us a law in such cases but seeing ye take a contrary course can ye blame any but your selves for this variance This is a touch of more whence we see that the Romans wanted not admonition 26. With the book of this Nilus is usually printed another of Barlaam a Greek Monk to the same purpose In cap. 16. he recapitulateth all the particulars that he had handled saying I have shewed that each one of the Apostles were immediately appointed by our Lord Christ to be a Pastor and Teacher of the whole earth 2. That blessed Clemens was created by Peter not Bishop of the whole world but of Rome especially and properly and that the Roman See
eat the sins of the people and they spake as assuredly of the apparitions adjurations and responses of the dead as if they had learned them from the books of Tundalus and Brandarius or from St. Patrick's cave they play the Tragedies of them in Purgatory and the Comedies of Indulgences in Pulpits as on a Stage with so Soldier-like boldness so thrasonical boasting so arrogant eys changing their countenances stretching out their arms with so various gestures as the Poets feign Proteus transforming themselves they thunder unto the people with windy tongues and Stentor's voice But they which are more ambitious among them and would have the gallantry of eloquence and perfect knowledge these in crying I would say declaring sing poesies tell stories dispute opinions cite Homer Virgil Iuvenal Persius Livius Strabo Varro Seneca Cicero Aristotle Plato and for the Gospel and word of God they prattle meer toys and words of men preaching another gospel adulterating the word of God which they preach not in sincerity but for gain and reward and they live not according to the truth of the word but after the lusts of the flesh and when in the day they have spoken of vertue erroneously they bestow the night in the Stews and this is their way to go unto Christ c. Erasmus in his Annotations on 1 Tim. 1. at the word Vaniloquium speaketh of the School-men at that time thus What shall I say of ungodly questions which are made concerning the power of God and of the Pope whether God can command any evil as to hate himself and forbid all good even the love and worship of himself whether he can make a thing infinite in respect of all dimensions whether he could have made this world even from eternity in a better condition then he hath made it whether he could have made a man that cannot sin ..... There is more work concerning the power of the Pope while they argue of his two-fold power and whether he may abrogate what is decreed in the writings of the Apostles whether he may decree what is repugnant unto the doctrine of the Gospel whether he may make a new Article of faith whether he hath more power then Peter had or equal power whether he hath power to command the Angels whether he can make empty that which is called Purgatory whether he be a man only or as God whether he partaketh of both natures as Christ doth whether he be more merciful then Christ seeing we do not read that Christ did ever bring any out of Purgatory whether among all men the Pope alone cannot err Six hundred such questions are disputed in great volumes ...... and their schools are earnest about such questions and time the swiftest of all things is wasted with these questions which are propounded ridiculously and determined timerariously our time is short and it is a difficult thing to act the duty of a Christian rightly The third power of the Friers was to proclaim and sell Indulgences Because this falleth in often I will here only repeat the Indulgences words of Pa. Paulo in the first book of the Councel of Trent This manner of giving money for pardons was put in practise after the year 1100. for Pope Urban the II. having granted plenary Indulgences and remission of all sins to whosoever would fight in the holy Land to recover and set free the Sepulchre of Christ out of the power of the Mahumetans it is followed by his Suceessors of whom some as always new inventions are inlarged granted it unto those who would maintain a Soldier if they could not or would not go personally in these wars and thereafter Indulgences were granted unto such as would take Arms against Christians not obeying the Church of Rome and many times infinite exactions under these pretences And lib. 8. he saith It is sure and cannot be denied that in no Christian Nation of the East either in ancient or modern times was ever any use of Indulgences of any kinde whatsoever and in the West no proof of them can be brought before Pope Urban the II. from his time until the year 1300. it appeareth that the use of them was sparing and only imposed by the Confessor to free men from punishment after the Councel at Vienna the abuses did increase mightily Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. saith They reap no small harvest by these Indulgences especially Pope Boniface the IX in whose time such pardons were granted with a full hand not only at sometimes but as Platina witnesseth were sold dayly and every where as any other merchandise not without the dammage of the giver and receiver seeing by these as the vendible remedies or soul diseases many did the less abstain from sin and the power of the keys became contemptible and that was not without cause because as Jerome saith where a reward is the means or interveneth spiritual gifts become the more vile which oh if that age only had seen So far he 31. When the Tartars prevailed first in Asia the Kingdom of the Turks was overthrown and they were divided among themselves into seven families at last they became all subject unto the house of Othoman or Otman Laon. Chalcocon lib. 1. de Reb. Turc He was a victorious and cruel Tyrant and was declared first Emperor of the Turks about the year 1300. all his Successors have kept his name He conquered Prusa a City of Mysia An. 1303. and made it the seat of the Empire His Son Orcanes expelled the Tartars and others of them through dissensions among Christians have raised that great Empire of Asia and subdued the Empire of Constantinople as partly is said and more followeth CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. KIng Edward sent the marble Chair of the Scots unto London and Troubles between England and Scotland left nothing that he thought could excite the mindes of our Nation to any remembrance of former condition so he promised unto himself a final conquest but a fresh trouble ariseth upon occasion of his tyranny Robert Bruce the Son of the former competitor and John Cumine the Cousin-German of John Baliol beholding at Court the contempt which the Scots did suffer and considering how Edward had abused them against their native Countrey they thought upon a revenge yet they they durst not communicate their thoughts At last John perceiving the other pensive and thinking the same might be the cause of his sadness adventured first to discover his minde and he blamed himself and the other also that their Countrey-men had fallen into such miseries by their procurement and in the mean time were both frustrated There they promise taciturnity and mutual fidelity and they covenant that John shall never pretend any title unto the Crown but assist Robert to recover it and he shall have all the Lands belonging unto Robert and be second unto him in the Kingdom these things were written sworn and sealed Robert followeth King Edward still waiting opportunity Behold
cast down arose Nimrod who as Joseph witnesseth advised men that they should not ascribe unto God what came happily unto them but that it was given unto them for their own vertue and that they trust in their own vertue and not in God the multitude was ready to obey their commands and thought it grievous slavishness to be subject unto God and so he called men from the fear of God and made them proud to the contempt and injury of God nevertheless he brought that sacrilegious presumption into tyranny When the Patriarch Abraham refused it these arose speaking vain and great things boasting that their lips and words were their own and disdaining that God should rule over men Their children the Sadduces Joseph is witness did affirm that both good and evil are propounded to the election of men and each one chuseth this or that according to his own will without God When these were rebuked by the Prophet arose some Hebrews Greeks and Roman Christians saying that according to their merits they had received the grace of faith these were refuted by the Apostle Then arose Pelagius which proudly took arms against the grace of God and his help and when he was condemned by the Catholick Fathers Julian and Celestius renewed the same heresie and when it was quenched again by the Orthodox Fathers it was stirred up again by Cassianus and was lashed by Prosper About that time the same heresie waxed in Britain for which as venerable Beda in his Ecclesiastical History and Henry Honington in Histor Anglor reporteth Germanus of Antisiodore and Lupus of Treda Bishops although the Divels raised a most terrible storm against them by Sea yet they came over and confuted it stoutly But behold when the heresie was a little cut down pestiferous twigs did spring up again as the same Historians have written which the same Germanus and Severus Bishop of Tours coming into Britain did cut down again Moreover before and after these times the Scotiani by sending wholesome Epistles into the bounds of the Roman See did purge out the reliques of this plague as witnesseth the same Beda and holy Prosper maketh mention of them And although this vile fig-tree hath been so oft cut down so oft rooted up burnt and turned into ashes and even trod under foot yet it ceased not to wax so broad so thick and by the vitious juyce of it how much more subtilly so much more dangerously doth it spread therefore I being zealous for the cause of God do put willingly my hand unto this fire for I am not ignorant that these pestiferous Pelagians will with raging mindes and hideous cries bark against me and will seek to tear this paper with violent teeth as those are wont to carp at other mens writings which have nothing of their own hand But as Josephus telleth did not the Chaldeans and Mesopotamians for this cause rise against Abraham did not the ancient Prophets suffer many things from the false prophets for the cause of God did not some ignorants accuse Paul of madness and wrest all his excellent Epistles did not Julian the disciple of Pelagius with so many accusations brawl against Augustine the most glorious follower of the Apostles and the most stout defender of grace against the ungracious Pelagians and did not Julian boast that he would winnow his books and discover and shew the impiety of his writings did not other maintainers of Pelagius in France when Augustine was defunct presume to disprove his writings did not many writers oppose the most wholesome doctrine even of Christ and the Fathers and what am I I know I am not better then our so great Fathers nor greater then my Lord ..... why then should I refuse to suffer with them c. Hence it appeareth that errors have been always abroad in the world and some have opposed them and they who love God should and will oppose the errors as they are able Afterwards he was Confessor to King Edward the III. and then Arch-Bishop of Canterbury 10. About that time a book was written in English called The Complaint and Prayer of a Plough-man the Author of it is said to have been Robert Langland a Priest about the year 1360. Io. Bale Cent. 6. 37. After a general complaint of the iniquity of the time the Author writeth zealously against auricular confession as contrary to Scripture and utility of the Republick and as a device of man against the simony of selling pardons against the Pope as the adversary of Christ since Christ commandeth to bless them who curse us and to love our enemies but the Pope fighteth and curseth for small offences Christ forbade a Priest to be a Lord over his Brethren as the men of these new religions do yea whosoever will live as Christ hath taught he is accounted a fool and if he speak of Christ's doctrine he is called an Heretick and is cursed He complaineth there of the unmarried Priests committing wickedness and by bad example provoking others of images in Churches as idolatry of false Pastors which feed upon their flocks and feed them not nor suffer others to feed them which punish a poor man for his sin and suffer a rich man to continue in iniquity for a little money which punish the violation of mans Law more then the contempt of God's Law which are more worthy to be condemned then Pilate seeing he would once not have Christ condemned but they condemn him now said he in his Doctrine and Servants whom these Priests accurse and burn they have forsaken both the old and new Testaments and taken them to another Law the Canon Law and they comment on God's Word according to their own Laws they are wolves in lamb skins they stand more for their riches which they rob off Christ's flock then they care for the sheep they are become shop-men to the rich Merchant the Pope in selling his wares pardons in every Countrey to make him rich they promise the blessings of Heaven without pain for money Again he speaketh of the Pope that he calleth himself the Successor of Peter whereas Peter did acknowledge Christ and kept the hests of his Law but the Pope hath undone Christ's Law for advancing his own Decretals he calleth himself the Vicar of Christ whereas Christ said Wheresoever two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them but the Pope hath made himself a Pseudo-christ or Antichrist since he professeth himself to be the Vicar of Christ and indeed hath undone the ordinances of Christ and maketh himself to be worshipped as God on earth as proud Nebuchadnezzar sometime did therefore all men should leave this Nebuchadnezzar this false god and false christ and his laws which are contrary to Christ's teaching He writeth of Purgatory that if such a thing were no Pope could feel such pains for he might deliver himself as well as others and yet he hath no power to keep himself nor others out of
bodily pains in this world which after their own sayings are far less and the Pope may go down to hell as another man and whereas he taketh upon him to absolve any man without inward repentance he extolleth himself above God This complaint is at length in the Act. Monim written by Io. Fox and these are the chief heads of it 11. In the twenty fifth year of King Edward the III. which was 1364. Laws against the power of the Pope Statutes were made If any procured from Rome a provision to any Abbey Priory or Benefice in England which is said to be in destruction of the Realm and holy Religion or if any man sued out of the Court of Rome any process or procured any personal citation upon causes whose cognifance and final discussion pertaineth to the King's Court these shall be out of the King's protection and their lands goods and cattels shall be forfeited unto the King The narrative of the Act sheweth the cause of it and the King and Commons of the Realm had oft complained that his Realms were impoverished by the Pope giving Benefices to strangers which never dwelt in England the King and Nobility were robbed of their right of patronage the cure was not served and the will of the first founders was not followed The King had oft complained but in vain therefore he resolved to make his Kingdom free from this bondage Morn in Myster pag. 480. sheweth that when Pope Gregory the XI heard of it he cried This enterprise is a renting of the Church a destroying of Religion and usurpation of his right and priviledge Wherefore he sent immediately unto Edward requiring him to annul these Acts. But when the Schism arose no Pope did insist in it until Pope Martin the V. sent more sharp Letters unto King Henry the VI. And he answered An Act of Parliament cannot be annulled but by another Parliament and he would assemble a Parliament within a short space for the same cause but he did it not saith Pol. Virg. Hist lib. 19. In the thirteeth year of Richard the II. this Act was revived in these words If any person within or without the Realm shall seek from the Court of Rome preferment to any Benefice of Cure or without Cure the preferment shall be null and the person shall be banished and his goods shall appertain unto the King and the same punishment shall strike against them which receive or entertain any such person As also it was ordained If any person shall bring or send any summons sentence or excommunication or if any shall make execution of any such summons sentence or excommunication against any person whatsoever shall forfeit all his lands and goods for ever and himself shall be imprisoned and incur the pain of death yea although such a person had obtained the King's licence for petitioning at the Court of Rome he shall sorfeit a years rent It is also observed that before the year 1367. the high offices in England Offices of State as the Lord Chancellor the Lord Treasurer the Lord Privy Seal c. were wont to be for the most part in the hands of the Clergy as also in Scotland until the Reformation but about that time the English Nobility procured that all these offices should be given unto temporal Lords 12. At that time God raised up John Wickliff a couragious witness of Iohn Wickliff truth he was Fellow of Merton Colledge and Master of Baliol Colledge in Oxford and Reader of Divinity there about the year 1370. He began first to oppose in questions of Logick and Metaphysick but such as strawed the way to other things which he intended When he set upon controversies of Divinity he protested publickly in the Schools that his aim was to bring the Church from Idolatry to some amendment In his book entituled The path-way to perfect knowledge near the end he sheweth what travel he had in translating the Bible into English he gathered many old Latine Bibles for saith he the late books are very corrupt and he conferred the translations with the ancient Doctors and common Glosses and especially he was helped by the late translation of Lyra in the old Testament and the fourth time he employed many cunning men at the correcting of his fourth translation Then he wrote that book which I have now named wherein he giveth the sum of every book of the old Testament with some general and useful observations He reckoneth the books according to the Hebrew and sheweth also some use of the Apocrypha for examples of piety patience constancy c. and denieth that they are for proof of faith In chap. 2. he saith The truth of the Gospel sufficeth to salvation without keeping the ceremonies made of God in the old Law and much more without keeping the ceremonies of sinful and unknowing men that have been made in time of Antichrist and unbinding of Satan as it is Apocal. 20. and he calleth it heresie to say otherwise In chap. 1. he saith Christian men and women old and yong should study fast in the new Testament for it is of full authority and open to the understanding of simple men as to the points that be most needful to salvation and the same sentence in the darkest places of holy writ is both open and dark which sentence is in the open places and each place of holy writ both open and dark teacheth humility and charity and therefore he that keepeth humility and charity hath the true understanding and perfection of all holy writ as Augustine proveth in his Sermon of praising charity therefore no simple man of wit should be feared unmeasurably to study the text of holy writ for they are the words of everlasting life as Peter said to Christ Iohn 6. and the holy Ghost stirred holy men to speak and write the words of holy writ for the comfort and salvation of meek Christian men as Peter in his Epistles and Paul Rom. 15. witness And no Clark should be proud of the very understanding of holy writ for that very understanding without charity which keepeth God's hests maketh a man deeper damned as Christ Jesus and James witness and the pride and covetousness of Clarks is the cause of their blindeness and heresie In chap. 10. Though Kings and Lords knew no more of holy writ then three stories of 2 Chron. that is of Jehoshaphat Hezekiah and Josiah they might learn sufficiently to live well and govern their people well by God's Law and eschew all pride and idolatry and other sins But alas alas alas whereas King Jehoshaphat sent his Princes Deacons and Priests to each City of his Realm with the Book of God's Law to teach openly God's Law unto the people ..... some Christian Lords send general Letters unto all their Ministers and Liege-men that the pardons of the Bishop of Rome which are open lies for they grant many hundred years of pardons after doomsday be preached generally in their Realms
his flock But the Pope of Rome was so busie against the Pope of Avenion that neither of them had leasure to attend such matters and Wickliff did return It happened that he became sick and there was little hope of his recovery the Friers sent four of their Order and four elder men unto him and wished him then in the hour of his death to recant his former opinions He desired his friends to set him up and then said with a loud voice I shall not die but live and declare the most wicked facts of Friers they left him with confusion and he did recover and wrote a Treatise against the Order of Friers of which Treatise Doctor James maketh mention in his Book called Wickliff's conformity to the Church of England An. 1382. they assembled a Convocation against him to condemn his Doctrine and Books in the very hour of their first meeting all England was shaken with an earth-quake that all who were assembled thought it expedient to surcease for that time At last he died in peace in Lutterworth where he had been Parson An. 1387. Such a God is the Lord that whom he will keep nothing can hurt John Bale hath a catalogue of his Books in five full pages and Aen. Silvius in Histor Bohem. testifieth that more of his Books were extant than of Augustine The late Papists do impute many errors unto him and so did the Councel of Constance but others have cleared him of those imputations especially the above named Antiquary Doctor James And that the reader may see the falshood of those criminations this is one that he condemned all oaths therein savoring of Anabaptism But by the testimony which I have cited out of The path-way it is clear that he speaketh of customary and false swearing and in that same Chapter he saith that to swear by any is the honor of God alone and therefore it is Idolatry to swear by any Saint or creature and by this one instance it may be judged of others The Councel of Constance ordained to take up his body and burn it and so the English Prelates took up his bones forty and one years after his death to burn them such was their rage against the professors of truth At that time happened a rebellion in Ireland Richard A prank of the Bishops the II. went to suppress it while he was there Thomas Arundel Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and the other Bishops stole away the hearts of his subjects from him because he had hearkened to the doctrine of Wickliff and perswaded them to advance Henry Earl of Derby to the Crown to the end that both they might be rid of such a Soveraign and have a King for ever obliged to authorise their bloody designs against God's people but all their treason and cruelty could not smother the truth It is bitterly enough marked saith Io. Bale Cent. 6. 25. in Appen that the Earl of Salisbury despised confession Many were called Lollards and the Popish Sacraments at his death Sir John Montague threw down all Images within his Lands John Purvey wrote Books in defence of his Master's Lessons he wrote a Commentary on the Revelations where he saith Seven years are past since the Pope of Rome was generally made known to be the Antichrist to wit from the year 1382. Behold how God bringeth light out of darkness I had not written such things against Antichrist and his Prelates if they had not imprisoned me lest I did speak against them There he applieth all the prophesies concerning Antichrist and the Whore unto the Pope and his Court. The Arch-Bishop had imprisoned this Purvey and by cruel torments caused him to recant seven godly Articles at Paul's Cross but when he was at liberty he spoke more boldly and accused the Pope for denying that the Word of God is sufficient to salvation without the Decrees and Decretals He said also Spiritual men write Books against the Pope and these Books are either hid or burnt nor is any man suffered to preach but which are devoted unto the Pope and good men are drawn into prison but said he more Books and more vehement shall be written against the Pope For these and such other things Henry Chichelay Successor to Thomas imprisoned him again An. 1393. Walter Bruite was in question before the Bishop of Hereford and delivered a book yet extant saith Geo. Abbot against Hill in answer to the first reason in the Register of that Diocy wherein he wrote these and many such positions Bread remaineth in the Sacrament after the consecration the Pope is the Antichrist nothing is to be believed as necessary to salvation but what may be confirmed by Scripture the City described in Revel 7. is Rome justification is freely by Christ alone miracles now are no assurance of truth infants dying before baptism are not therefore condemned auricular confession is not prescribed in the Scriptures the Canon Law is ill grounded the numeral letters of DVX CLERI make up the number 66â— worship of Images is Idolatry that men are not rashly to be reputed Saints the Pope hath no power beyond other Saints nor is the head of the Church Papists mistake the keys of binding and loosing the Pope deceiveth men in his pardons absolution is to be sought at the hands of God only Priests use vain prayers in the Mass exorcisms and holy water are unlawful Priests do sin who bargain to sing for the souls of men departed religious men and women are the devourers of widows houses selling of Orders and Dirges is naught the Pope is the Beast with the two horns like the Lamb while he challengeth the double sword temporal goods may be taken from the Clergy offending The same Author loc cit sect 25. saith Yea so far was the Doctrine of Wickliff spread the Pope Gregory XI in the year 1378. did direct his Bull to the University of Oxford against the Doctrine and Articles of that learned man even Rome it self ringing of his opinions in that University neither did his followers die when he died but long after that Pope Gregory the XII did direct another Bull to Oxford in which he useth the same words which his Predecessor had that is that Wickliff did follow the doctrine of Marsilius of Padua and of John of Gandune of unworthy memory Which speech is worth the marking saith Abbot to shew that this man had his predecessors The Copy of this latter Bull is to be seen in a Book which that worthy lover of Antiquities Mr. Hare gave to our University saith he 13. In time of the rebellion against King Richard amongst all the Bishops only Thomas Merks Bishop of Carlile was for him In the Parliament they were not content to depose him but were devising more mischiefs against him Then said Thomas None here present is worthy to pass his sentence on so worthy a King whom they have obeyed as their lawful Prince full twenty two years this is the part of traitors cut-throats
Lewis who died in a battel against the Turks An. 1528. and then the covenant was accomplished and the house of Austria are Kings of Hungary After the death of Ladislaus was strife also for the Dutchy of Austria three Brethren the Emperor Albert and Sigismund contend for it they did name some Umpires to decide the controversie but it is hard to judge against the mighty Frederick carried it But in the year 1463. Albert besieged his brother in the Castle of Vienna so streightly that the Emperour sent for relief unto George King of Bohemia whom he was wont to despise as an Heretick and he sent unto Pope Pius intreating him that he would not accurse George with his Thunder the Pope yeelded because of that necessity saith Naucler And the Bohemians delivered the Emperour but so warily that he neither did perish nor was victorious In the year 1466. Frederick went to Rome some say to perform a vow others say to treat with the Pope concerning Wars against the Turk whatsoever was his purpose he returned in peace and by his means peace continued in Italy and Germany At that time Charls surnamed The Hardy Duke of Burgundy Flanders Gelderland Holland c. durst hold all the World for his enemies and spared not to invade and take Towns where he pleased He had a conference with the Emperour at Lutzemburg and amongst other purposes he demanded the Title of the Kingdom of Naples because it sometime had belonged unto the Empire and now he intended to make Conquest of Italy The Emperour knowing and misliking his ambition gave him fair words and departed the City in the night Wherefore the Duke besieged Colein The Emperour came against him with a great Army yet desirous of peace They were both induced to agree and Charls left the bounds of the Empire But he could not live in peace he intended to march into Italy and to molest the Switzers in his way but he was killed by them in the year 1476. Then the French the Switzers and others repossessed themselves of what Charls had taken from them and Maximilian the Emperour's son married the only daughter of Charls and kept his inheritance not without troubles In the year 1480. Mahumet having conquered the Islands of Archipelagus invaded Italy his Bassa Acomath took Otranto and some other places all Italy was in fear Mahumet died and his son Bajazeth was molested with Civil wars so Italy was freed In the year 1486. Frederick caused his son Maximilian to be chosen King of the Romans and made several Statutes under great penalties against all that should disturb the peace of Germany The year 1492. is remarkable first for the death of Pope Innocentius and election of Alexander the VI Next for expelling the Moors out of Spain by Ferdinand King of Castile above 700. years after their first arrival it is written that 224000. families of the Jews were banished Thirdly under the name of the same Ferdinand Christopher Columbus sailing Westward discovered the Isles Azores as Americus Vespusius in the year 1499. discovered the West-Indies which after him was called America Pope Alexander gave that Kingdom unto Ferdinand When this gift was reported unto Artabaliba King of Peru he said That Pope must be a fool who gave unto another what he never had or certainly he is impudent and unjust who gives another man's Lands unto strangers and stirreth up men to the shedding of innocent blood as Benzo Lopez do record When all the Empire was in peace Frederick died An. 1493. The Reign of his son was for the most part in the next Century CHAP. III. Of Divers Countries 1. IT were tedious to repeat all the strange Eclipses of the Sun and Moon Ominous signs which are recorded to have been in this Century portending the wondrous darkness of the ignorance of these times as indeed it surpassed all others since no age had seen more ungodly Popes nor greater ignorance of the Clergy The inundations of waters the frequent pestilence and famine did also proclaim the wrath of God against the iniquity of men but the more God did strike the stithies of their hearts they became the harder except a small number in respect of the ungodly multitude who therefore were had in reproach and were persecuted 2. In the beginning of this Century God made some preparation for a Helps of knowledge Reformation of the Western Church and in the midst of it more which were two mighty helps of knowledge First some Greeks came into Italy to wit Emanuel Chrysoloras and Argyropulus two Byzantines Musurus Cretensis John Laicaris Theodor Gaza George Trapezuntius c. The Greek language had scarcely been heard in Italy the space of 700. years but then both Greek and Latine Schools were multiplied and they translated some Greek Fathers into Latine as Trapezuntius translated some works of â—yril Alexandrin of Eusebius c. Their Disciples were Leonard Aretin Guarin Veronen Pogius Florentin Philelphus c. In emulation of them were famous in the Latine language Laurentius Valla Flavius Blondus Donatus Acciaiolus a Florentine and many more And the year 1450. is famous First printing for the excellent invention of Printing in Strawsburg by a Gold-Smith John Gutenberg whom some do call Johannes Faustus This Art as it was wondrous for invention so it was and is singularly profitable for store of books then the Scriptures were seen and read the writings of the Fathers came to light Histories were made known times were compared truth was discerned falsehood was detected c. Before that time the rich-poor Monks gathered all the books into their Cloisters and few read them but others could not have them This was a great occasion of ignorance which thereafter was removed by use of Printing 3. Several Homilies and Treatiâ—es came forth against the covetousness luxury and ignorance of the Clarks and Monks Herman Ried in a book De vita honestate Clericorum saith In these dangerous times are many Clarks whio make no account of the authority of the Fathers nor of reason they admit not the Holy Scriptures and they despise the ancient Canons as Bernard had written unto Eugenius they do hate and deride men of understanding and Catholicks because they espy the grievous vices of the Clergy and in zeal speak against their unfaithfulness the Clarks call such men fantastick disturbers of peace and men of erroneous consciences Who are zealous to root out the vices of the Clergy and who alledge the truth as it is written in the Canonical Scriptures these I say are checked and reviled by their own and other Prelates so that at last they must even against their wills be silent and dissemble So it is verified what St. Jerom said in lib. 1. de norma vivendi cap. 5. There is not so cruel a beast as a wicked Priest for he cannot indure to be corrected or hear the truth in a word they are full of wickedness Then he complains that the
perceived his dissembling and told him so nevertheless answered to his questions In the evening the Pope sent the Provost of the Court unto the Lord de Chlum willing him to go unto his lodging as for Mr. Huss they had provided for him otherwise The Lord Iohn went speedily unto the Pope putting him in minde of his promise concerning Iohn Huss and intreating him that he would not so lightly falsifie his faith besides that he was come hither under the Emperor 's Safe-conduct The Pope answered All those things are done without my consent and he said privily What reason is it that thou shouldest impute this deed unto me who am in the hands of these Bishops and Cardinals as indeed the Pope fearing to be deposed or to procure the favor of the Prelates did betray the innocent unto them So the Baron returned complaining openly of the injury but availed nothing Iohn Huss was led to the Chapter-House of the great Church where he was kept prisoner eight days and from thence he was led unto the lacobines upon the Rhine and shut up in the vilest prison of the Abbey although his cause was not as yet heard publickly After a short space he fell into a Feaver by occasion of the stink of the place so that they despaired of his life and lest he died as others in that prison the Pope sent a Physitian to attend him The Emperor was not yet come to the Town In the midst of his sickness his accusers Michael de Causis and another Bohemian made importunate suit that the Heretick might be condemned to this effect they presented unto the Pope some Articles namely 1. Of the Communion under both kindes 2. The giving of the elements amongst the people 3. He will not acknowledge that the word Church signifieth the Pope and his Cardinals but affirmeth that that signification had its beginning from the School-men 4. He holdeth that temporal Princes may take temporal possessions from Church-men 5. Concerning the equality of all Princes in power 6. That reservation of causes did proceed from the ambition and pride of Popes 7. Of the schism and tumults that he had moved in Bohemia In the time of his sickness four Commissioners from the four Nations were appointed to hear the accusation and witnesses who were ignorant Priests of Bohemia one confuting another John Huss sent and craved that an Advocate might have place to answer for him since he was hindered by sickness This liberry was denied because a Canon forbiddeth that one accused of heresie should answer by a Proctor When he had recovered some health at the command of the Commissioners certain Articles were sent unto him which they said they had gathered out of his Books de Ecclesia but such as Stephen Paletz a Bohemian had either forged or patched by halfs So he continued in prison until March 28. An. 1415. When health permitted he wrote some Treatises to wit Of the ten Commandments of Love and Knowledge of God of Marriage of Pennance and of the Lord's Supper When Pope John fled his Servants delivered the keys of the prison unto the Emperor and the Councel commanded to deliver the Prisoner unto the Bishop of Constance he shut him up into a Tower with fetters on his legs that he could hardly walk in the day and in the night he was tied to a rack near to his bed All this time certain Noble men of Poland and Bohemia did their best indeavors for his liberty but all who appeared to favor him were derided by all men in the City Wherefore they presented their supplication unto the Councel May 14. shewing that the Emperor had granted a Safe-conduct unto their Preacher and he who was Pope for the time had consented unto it nevertheless he was so hardly abused and falsely reviled and slandered therefore they intreated that his cause might be brought quickly to an end The Bishop Luthomislen answered In the last words of the supplication he was touched as a slanderer therefore he craved that a day might be appointed for clearing those things that were called slanders The 17. day of the same month was named and on the next day the Noble men returned their answer clearing their Preacher of all that the Bishop had objected as it is to be seen in divers Histories and their very words are in the Meditations of Mr. Fox on the Apocalypse cap. 11. and in the History of John Huss's life Printed at Nurenberg An. 1558. They concluded their answer with another supplication but received no answer before the last of May when they presented the testification of the Bishop of Nazaret another of the Bishop of Prague and a third from the University all three clearing John Huss from the calumnies of his adversaries And the Noble men petitioned that the man might have liberty to answer personally or that his accusers should not be so lightly believed The Patriarch of Antioch answered in name of the Councel Iohn Huss shall be brought before the Councel Iune 5. and have liberty to speak for himself But they did not so Therefore the same day these Noble men presented another supplication unto the Emperor shewing the uncourteous dealing of the four Deputies and intreating that according to the Safe-conduct he would hear their former supplications But he was also driven from his Safe-conduct by the Cardinals because no protection can be given unto one who is suspected of heresie On the foresaid day all the Cardinals and Bishops and Clergy almost who were in the City assembled in the Convent of the Franciscans and there it was commanded that before the Prisoner were brought forth the Articles should be rehearsed and the Witnesses be heard A Notary Madonienetz hearing that the Bishops had determined to condemn the Articles in absence of the party went with all speed unto the Bohemian Barons and told them they also went unto the Emperor who sent Lewis Count Palatine of Heidleberg and Frederick Burgrave of Nurenberg to shew them who ruled the Councel that nothing be done in that cause until first the party be heard and that they should send unto him the Articles and he would cause them to be examined by good and learned men So the decreet was suspended At that time the two Barons gave unto those whom the Emperor had sent certain Books of Iohn Huss that his adversaries and their accusations might be tried by them The Books were delivered to the Cardinals and Iohn Huss was brought forth and acknowledged the Books to be his saying If there were any error in them he was willing to amend it Then they proceeded having scarcely read one Article when they called for Witnesses He would have spoken but they all cried out so against him that he had no liberty to speak one word and when the tumult was calmed that he could answer out of the Scriptures or antient Fathers some said It was to no purpose some mocked him and some were so outragious that he resolved to
Expurgatorius as it is published by Junius have ordained to blot out of his book De potestate Imperatoris Papae these words out of the chapter Plus videtur The Emperour hath from God such secular dominion and bodily correction over all men that even Clarks in respect of Secular things are subject unto the Emperour Here they blot away the word bodily Out of ca. Ne prolixius num 5. It is Heretical to say that the universal administration of secular things belongeth or may belong unto the Pope Ex fol. 10. col 3. they blot away The Pope hath not power to Elect Crown or Consecrate the Emperour in respect of his Papacy from Christ but by Commission granted by the Emperours and this Commission may be revoked Ex fol. 16. sect Et ad primum they blot away The goods of the Church of Rome which the Pope possesseth by the gift of Constantine do belong in property and possession unto her but in respect of the jurisdiction or right of the Emperour the Pope hath the use thereof in place of the Emperours and the Emperours confirm this by Oath at their Coronation but their Oath being personal tieth not their Successours and so they may I wish they would refuse that Oath and return unto the direct Dominion or Imperial right in temporal and civil things 33. Roderic Sanchio a Spaniard Bishop of Zamora and Referendarius of Paul the II. in Speculo vitae humanae saith The Pope maketh not account of wisdom nor laudable study nor of peace and quietness in the Christian Common-wealth but only of earthly things Prelates neither preach nor are able to teach but are very ignorant given to the belly and venery and lay heavy burthens on mens shoulders which themselves will not touch with their fingers to wit the Precepts of Canons and Decrees Censures and Punishments so many snares Excommunications and many such things which were not known unto the primitive Church or were voluntary And in the same Book he saith The Papacy is not instituted for a Human but Divine Princedom not to rule over men only but over Angels not to judge the living but the dead also not on the Earth only but in Heaven not to command the Beleevers but the Unbeleevers also There he applieth unto the Pope the passages of the Psalms and Prophets which are spoken of Christ and he exalteth the Pope above stammering Moses and his brother Aaron Behold hot and cold from the same mouth 34. Dominicus Calderinus in the daies of Pope Nicolaus the V. would not go unto the Mass when he was instantly pressed by his friends to go with them he said Let us go unto the common errours Buxtorf ad An. 1472. 35. Andrew Bishop of Carnia did complain of the corrupt estate of the Church both in manners and Doctrine and did shew unto the Emperour and Princes of the Empire and some Universities that Reformation could not be attained without a Councel Many did approve his intention so Basil was designed to assemble there and thither he went When Pope Sixtus heard of it he sent Angelus a Bishop of Suecia unto Basil with a mandate unto the Senate to deliver the before named Andrew bond unto him under pain of his curse and to account them all accursed who concur with him in that purpose The Senate answered That they could not cast a Bishop into chains which was not condemned The Legate excommunicated the City and returned to Rome Then the Pope sent Jodocus Bishop of Sedan unto the Emperour and perswaded him to send unto Basil a command to keep the Bishop of Carnia untill farther advice and in the mean time the City was absolved Within few moneths Andrew was hanged Henricus Iustitoris another Bishop writ against this Andrew and saith that after private and brotherly admonitions he had published a book accusing the Pope both in manners and faith Catal. test verit lib. 19. 36. Wesselus Gantsfort was a Master in the University of Paris and for his free speaking and writing was forced to return into his native Countrey Groning then he lived in the Monastery of St. Agnes hill by Swol where he taught many young men and had correspondence with sundry learned men In an â—pistle unto a certain Dean he saith The Indulgenciaries themselves confess that there is nothing mentioned concerning these Indulgences in the Scripture nor in the Fathers and even the late Fathers before Albert and Thomas did speak against the Indulgences when they were but lately begun Gerson also and Antoninus were not satisfied in that matter and the Parisianes did openly rebuke the unadvisedness of Clemens the VI. He sheweth there that when he was at Rome in the time of Pope Paul the II. he had disputed with learned men concerning the Indulgences and that a certain Master having been lately at Paris did report that he had heard a dispute of that subject and all the Auditors were more confused and none did return wiser And a Cubicular of the Pope hearing this report said That is no new thing As for his judgement he saith Concerning the punishment of souls I do ingeniously think until I be better informed that when sin is forgiven the punishment is also forgiven nor is any man tied unto punishment which is freed from the sin And out of Lombard he alledgeth a testimony of Ambrose He only can forgive sin who only died for sin And another of Augustine If God cover sin he will not take notice of it any more and if he take no notice of it he will not punish it because he hath forgiven it He addeth The holy Ghost hath by Peter described the one and only solid Bull of Indulgence by which an entrance into the Kingdom of God is ministred abundantly saying Add unto your faith vertue and to vertue knowledge ..... and if ye do these things an entrance shall be ministred abundantly c. In another Epistle unto the Dean of Utrecht I am informed by my friends that when the Inquisitor hath done with the cause of Vesalia he will come next unto me I do not fear in the cause but I must suffer trouble reproaches and calumnies especially of some Doctors of Colein whose hatred and envy I do well enough understand by thy danger for I speak by experience c. Whence it is manifest that at that time many did not speak so openly as they would because they did fear to strive against the stream In an Epistle to â—gilbert he writes This is a sure rule of Divinity Believers should not maintain what is not contained in the rule of faith But by no passage of Scripture can they shew that when sin is forgiven the judgement of the punishment is committed unto the Pope's will for how can they be covered when they are still imputed and how are they not imputed when they are punished hath God forgiven to the end the Pope may punish And where will ye establish this determined will of
common both in vulgare and Latine rithmes saith Catol test Ver. lib. 19. So while the one sort of the friers strive to beare down the other they ar both deciphered 3. Andreas Proles an Augustinian in Portacoeli by Vueringerod was a devote A. Proles Prophesieth of a Reformation and Zealous Doctour in his Lessons he said Yee heare Brethren the testimonie of the Holy Scripture teaching that by grace wee are whatsoever wee are and by grace we have all that we have Whence then is this so great darknes and so horrible superstitions Alas brethren the Christian Church hath need of great Reformation and indeed I see it approaching The brethren ask him Why doe you not begin the Reformation why doe you not oppose yourself against these errours I am said he an old man weak in body and I ackvowledge I am not endowed with learning eloquence and other gifts requisite for such a worke but the Lord will shortly raise up a Champion able for age learning and activitie which shall begin the work and set him self against these errours God will give him courage to speak unto the great Ones and yee shal find that his ministerie shall doe much good for the Kingdom of the Pope shewes it will shortly fal because it is so high Catol test ver Lib. 19 ex Henning And there it is also that Martin Luther being young heard him preach at Magdeburgh The same Doctor Proles was sent-for to come unto a councell Henningh nameth not the place and there it was propounded to ordain a new feast-day Only Proles spoke against it because sayd he Christian people ar made free by the blood of Christ and yet are burdened with a multitude of traditions The Pope and others would have had him to change that language but he said I will never think otherwise Wherefore the Pope did excommunicat him But he regarded not the sentence and returned home and then he told how he was in many dangers by the way that if the hand of God had not preserved him from many who were set by the Pope against him he could not have escaped Many were moved with the mans zeal and began to vilifie the sentence of excommunication He lived a yeare speaking more frequently against the errours of the Church and then Ernest Bishop of Magdeburgh did solicite that he might be absolved The Pope did yeeld upon condition that Proles should come unto the Pope and a conduct was sent unto him He went and when he was nere unto Rome a Cardinal who had been of the same Augustinian Order meeteth him and told him what was the Popes mind to wards him no good Wherefore the olde man thought it safer to returne and by the way died at Ciclembach An. 1510 and was buried in the monasterie of the Augustinians 4 John hilten a Monk of Isenac in Thuringia spoke against the errours of his brethren they conspire against him and shut him up in prison More prophecyes of Reformation When he becam sick he entreats them to pitie him because of his bodily infirmitie They dealt never the more mercifully with him He said then I have said litle or nothing against you but a bout sixteen years hence this was spoken about An. 1500 one shal come who shal oppose monks and yee shal not be able to resist him Catol test ver ex Philip. Melan. in Apolog. cap. devotis Monast 5. Wolfgang aitinger a Clerk of Ausburgh about the year 1500 wrote Commentaries on the prophecies of Methodius where he oft taxeth the vices of the priests namely the neglect of their Office that they did neither teach nor ad minister the sacraments but did hire Vicares to supplee he said also The seat of Antichrist is not the literal but the spirituall Babylon 6. Sebastian Brand at that time Pastour of S. Marie's the cathedrall Church of Erford preached against the indulgences in this manner Deare friends on this Whitsunday wee lay forth our wares unto you but here is an uncouth merchant bragging that he hath better wares meaning the seller of pardons when he is gone wee will lay forth ours again And against satisfactions he said We have some who will goe to Church and pray sing mutter the hours and say Masse for us but who will goe to hell for us He said also The time is at hand when yee shall hear the gospell read out of the booke it self some of you will see that time but I will not live so long For these and such other words he was forced to flee and went to Magdeburgh 7. Bernard Lublinensis wrot unto Simon a Printer in Cracow An. 1505 commending a Chronicle of Bohem writen by John Pilsensis and having spoken of many rites and changes in the world which some doe approve and others condemn he saith Albeit the simplicitie of faith may easily make us free from these toies that wee may believe these things to be godly which they that sit in Moses Chaire doe command yet the minds of men can not be tied but they will search out truth that the understanding may attain it's proper object if this searching make us guiltie of sin into what miserie are Christians brought which dare not for the decrees of men professe truth itself when it is found If any man in Zeal of religion dar say the Bishop of Rome and others with him have litle regarde unto the Church these flatterers say What will thou caitife open thy mouth against heaven darst thou mutter against the Pope who is most holy and a God on earth But if the same which ar called most holy will set not their mouth only but their hands and feet against heaven and if when they kill men they imagine that they are doing service to God they are so far from speaking against them that they doe commend and magnify their wicked deeds and if one will speak otherwise hee shall feele the fire But in these miseries I have only one refuge that I will believe in Christ and put all my trust in him as for the rites and inventions of men I wil so long bear with them as they are not contrary unto the honour of God yet so that they be inferiour unto the Commands of God and his Gospell without which man can not be saved therefore I believe not that all things which men condemn are condemned with God nor that all things are holy which they call holy for God judgeth otherwise than man judgeth ..... It is impossible that all the World can obey one man it is enough if they believe in Christ Behold I have writen unto thee my thoughts I will stand for nothing except the faith of Christ c. Catal. test Ver. lib. 19. Philip. Mornae hath the same but more briefly 8. After the Councel at Pisa Philippus Decius a Lawier of Millain defended the lawfulness of that Councel against the Pope that seing the Pope is obdured in Simony and infamous for most corrupt
Ernest Archb. of Magdeburgh was a dyng An. 1511. his Chaplain Clemens Schaw and two Franciscans were by him and one of the Franciscans said Famous Prince be of good confort wee will communicate unto your Highness not only all our good works but likewise of all the Order of the Minorites and without doubt when you have these you shall stand just and blessed before the throne of God Ernest answered By no means will I trust either in mine own works or in yours but the works of Christ only are sufficient Catalog Test. ver lib. 19. ex Cl. Schaw 11. John Picus Lord of Mirandula and Earle of Concordia was about that time admired for his learning his books began to be printed An. 1504. He wrote 900 Propositions which he defended in publick disputations at Rome amongst them were these following The true body of Christ is in heaven locally and on the altar sacramentally By the power of God one body can not be in diverse places at once Consecration is not made precisely by these words Hoc est corpus meum unless the antecedent words be added The Lord Jesus in the night he was betrayed ..... Neither the cross nor any image is to be adored with the worship of latria no nor as S. Thomas expresseth it The Doctours condemned these Theses And he wrote an Apologie defending them to be Catholick especially concerning the sacrament he said The body of Christ may be present without any conversion or annihilation of the bread He said May be and not is present to eschue their bonds without doubt he had spoken more plainly if he could have done it freely In an epistle unto the Emperour Maximilian An. 1500. he saith With such faith and piety as I can I beseech thee that with all diligence thou wouldest accomplish that thy most Holy purpose to restore the Christian Republick unto the antient liberty it is wasted by outward enemies and torne by inward and the sheepfold of Jesus Christ which was consecrated by his blood hath suffered and dayly suffereth farr worse from wolves under sheepskins then under their own colours Go-on then most worthy Caesar and excite Christian Kings by what means thou canst and shew thyself a faithfull servant unto Christ the King of all Kings who will quickly deliver his sheep as wel from outward enemies as from false shepherds In time of the conflict of the two Councells of Pisa and Lateran hee handled that question Whether in the cause of faith a Pope should be preferred before a Councell or contra and said according unto the Glosse of the Decree dist 19. c. Anastasius where it is said The Pope should in matter of faith seek a Councell and therefore the Synode is more than a Pope And he adds Wherefore the archdeacon of Bononia approving the glosse said It is dangerous to make our faith subject unto the pleasure of any man and so said Bernard What greater pride one man to prefer his judgement before all the world And when he had shewed his judgement that the greater number should be preferred before the lesser caeteris paribus he addeth But if the greater part would decern any thing against the word of God or against these things that should not be violat and a smaller number opposeth them wee should cleave unto the lesser number as in the Councell of Arimino and the second at Ephesus yea we should believe a Country man or an old wife rather than a Pope or a thousand Bishops if these bee contrary unto the Scriptures and the former follow the Gospell Likewise speaking of that question Whether the Pope and Councells may erre he saith It may be easily decided because he hath already shewed they may erre from the Scripture many Councels and Popes have fallen into heresy it oft hapneth that he who is accounted President of the Church hath not dutifully discharged his presidence and somtimes he can not be President at all seing it is recorded that in former time a woman was Pope and I remember of a learned man who in our age had attained great esteem of religiousness and taught albeit not altogether publickly that hee who was chosen Pope at that time was not Pope .... and I remember of another who was received and adored as Pope whom good and worthy men thought neither to be Pope nor that he could be Pope for he believed not that there was a God! and they did testify of his most wicked deedsin buying the papacy and exercising all kind of wickednes yea and they declared his most wicked words for it was affirmed that he confessed unto his familiar friends that he believed there was no God even since hee was ruler of the Papall See I heard of another Pope who in his time sayd unto his friends he believed not the immortality of souls and when hee was dead he appeared unto the same man and said that to his great losse and by everlasting fire he had found or knew that souls are immortall Ph. Morn in Myster This John had an oration in the Councell at Lateran before Pope Leo X. wherein he spake freely of a necessity of Reformation because of their corrupt manners their adulterate Lawes and canons their decaied religion even among the chiefest of them Godliness said he is almost turned into superstition righteousness into hatred or favour and men of all Estates doe sin openly so that vertue is oft blamed in good men and vice honoured in place of vertue especially by those who would have as it were the walls and hedges of their own crimes and strange insolency and contumacy unpunished These maladies these sores thou must heal o great highpriest or if thou refuse to cure them I fear lest he whose crown thou holdest on earth cut off and destroy the infected members not with fomentations but with fire and sword I think verily that He gives certain signs of his future medicine by pestilence famine and bloody warrs at such admonitions and heavenly thunders wee should have lifted up our ears unto repentance but wee rather loose them like the Moores which become deaf at the continuall noise of Nilus nor is it any marvell for Iohn Chrysostom thinks that all evill procedes from the Church and Hierom writes that he had found no man which had deceived the people but the Priests If thou wilt reforme and correct these things willing or unwilling thou shalt be thought by the Christian world to haue lifted up a standert of a full Reformation This thou o great high priest shouldest doe and none other on earth more then thou and if thou wilt not remember I pray thee that old Priest who was punished for not punishing the sin of his son for they who are set over others should not only be innocent themselves but resist the nocent and represse their wickedness And when he had shewed more particularly that the conversation of the clergy had very great need of Reformation he proves the same of their
doctrine and in the end he saith the Holy Scriptures of both Testaments are to be revised and corrected according to the antient Copies of the first Originals that they may be purged from the errours which have crept-in by the carelesness of Writers or default of times Solemn ceremonies concerning which some broils have been antiently are to be brought into some allouwable order and true histories are to be distinguished from Apocryphe fables c. Orat. Io. Pici in Concil Lateran ex Fascic rer expetend 12. Jacobus Faber Stapulensis had then renown for his learning and knowledge in all sciences especially in Divinity Aventinus had been his disciple and testifieth that he heard him and Clichtoveus say sixe hundred times that Lombard had troubled the most clear fountain of Divine philosophy with the durt of questions and pudlle of opinions He wrote Commentaries on the Psalmes Ecclesiastes on the four Evangels and the epistes of Paul His works began to be printed An. 1508 and as Jo. Sleidan writes he suffered many grievous persecutions by the Masters of Paris but the King by his missives from Spain exhorted them to spare him What was his belief in many articles now in controversy may be guessed by this that the Authors of the Belgick Jndex Expurgatorius have filled 18 pages with the catalogue of passages which they have ordained to be blotted out of his books as out of his Comm. on Mathew they blot out these words By faith in Christ only wee look for salvation The righteousness of works is a Pharisaicall doctrine Let none say Peter was that rocke And on Luke The grace ofsalvation is due not to works but of the goodnes of God only In very deed not priests but God doth cleanse yet they are witnesses All prayer and adoration belongs unto Him alone And on Iohn This faith can not bee without love He fell down and worshipped which is a duty to be done unto God only and the duty of him which confesseth that the Son of God is God All the Saints are nothing if the question be of true worship Yee believe in God believe also in mee Or els he is but an infidell albeit he think that he believes But the Authors of the Spanish Index have made a shorter cut they order to destroy all the Commentary on John because it can not be wel amended say they 13. William Budaeus was Secretary to Francis I King of France in his fifth book de Asse which was printed An. 1513. he describes the estate of the Church at that time saying The clergy are worse than the worst of the people in all kind of vice and wantonness prelats are ignorant and enemies of learning having no respect to the salvation of souls but rather thrusting them down to hell by their false teaching or wicked example He saw how they sought to abolish the Pragmatica Sanctio and therefore when he hath shewed that the riches of the present times are not comparable unto the former times he addeth except one sort of men who indeed should not have been excepted these are the priests whom now we behold to be the only rich men almost next unto Kings And when he had spoken a little satyrically of them he addeth Whence hast thou o France that liberty to be called most Christian if as by religion thou didst deserve that honourable name so by the same religion thou endevoirest not to retain it still O how would thy enemies clap their hands and rejoice who do envy thee this Palladium of thy happines Kingdom a gift sent unto thee from heaven which being taken away or fading from thee thou canst no more be happy Beware I pray thee that thou bee not to credulous unto these sonnes of the earth who building honorable estates like unto the Aloidae seeme to make warre against God climbe into the heavens to wrong them who are above for by consent of all men the cause of all these cometh from the head top of Christendom who unless he be well disposed all the inferiour members must draw the causes of disease from him We see likewise that godly men do wish that by providence the pillar of the Church may be amended or another be sett up more profitable Neither am I ignorant that the foundations of this house were layd by a cunning hand on a most firme rock which by no force can be pulled down c. Then he sheweth the abuses of the Church especially those that proceed from simony whereby the government of the Church is altogether diverse from the institution of Christ He compareth Christ his Apostles with the Pope and his court so that he is compelled to say The Bride hath renounced her Spouse Then he complaines that the discipline of the Church is corrupted by them who should have been the chief maintainers of it and who can believe that the men who have done these things can acknowledge the good true faith who knoweth not that the choice stones of the sanctuary have been castdoun long since and dispersed so that the Majesty of the Church being ruined now the Spouse of Christ forgetting her marriage-bond not only hath left her husband but shamelesly hath been wandring in the broad waies streets licenciously gone a whooring thorough Provinces who knoweth not that the sheapherds are become not only deserters but drivers away of their flockes What Have we not seen the most eminent of the praelats behaving themselves so preposterously so filthily that they who should have framed all the daunce to grauity comelynes have altogether abhorred the comelynes of order c. The Jesuits of the Spanish Jndex Expurg have ordained all such passages to be blotted out In his secound book De Translat Hellenism he saith O if we had but the relicqus and ashes of the old faith which now is almost buried From which faith God hath called some of his stewards faith full who being full of Divine courage of godly emulation of the Spirit of God have been a glory ornament of the Church But now and even of a long tyme the Church is a wasted house having no colour nor shew of that religion which Christ taught if we judge of the universality by the greatest part 14. Iacohus Almainus Doctour of Divinity in his book printed at Colen De potestate Pontificis against Thomas de vio aliàs Cardinal Cajetan the Legate of Leo X. writeth particularly of indulgences saying The power of binding loosing seemeth not to be extended unto them that are in purgatory seing wheresoever promises are made in the Scriptures or grace is promised it is alwayes said on earth as whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth c. and it is never spoken of these who are departed this lofe Thence it followeth saith he That the souls in purgatory can not be delivered from punishment by indulgences albeit they may be by prayers 15. John Tritemius was at this time Abbas Spanhemiensis
John Major à Scot famous Professour of Divinity in Paris publisheth some propositions which he handleth more largy on lib. 4. Sentent dist 24. quaest 3. First the most great high priest hath no temporal government over Kings c. 2. If thou say he succeded unto Christ and Christ is Lord of all thou canst not prove that Christ according to his manhood is Lord of all seing he said unto Pilat My Kingdom is not of this World and albeit the antecedent were granted the consequent is weak and impossible to be proved for the Vicar is not of such authority as his Superiour and Christ did institute Sacraments and gave the law of grace and he may revoke all the positive law of Godâ— but the Pope may not doe so 3. If we grant the contrary then it followeth Constantin gave nothing unto Silvester but only restored his own unto him but the contrary is dist 96. c. Constantinus 12. q. 1. c. Futurum 4. The Popes confesse that temporal jurisdiction belongeth not unto them neither will they derogate from the right of Kings Innocentius III. in cap. Novit de judiciis and Alexander in C. causam Qui filii sint legitimi 5. Many devote Kings who are canonized by Popes never acknowledged the Pope of Rome to be their superiour in temporal things and died in that belief for earthly power dependeth not upon the Spiritual power of the Pope as a Centurion on his Colonell but as two powers that are not subordinate or whereof the one dependeth not on the other for a King is not the vassall of the Pope so neither is the Emperour any way subject unto him These were not the opinions of one Scote alone but the common tenentes of France as is also manifest because on the 27. day of March An. 1517. was a solemne appellation of the Vniversity of Paris in their general congregation at S. Bernards for themselves and for all who would adhere unto them by their Proctour Arnulph Monnart before William Huk Docto. V. I and Dean as an authentik person because they could not compeare before him to whom they did appeale wherein they protest that they will attempt nothing against the catholick Church nor power of the Pope being wel advised then they declare that the Papall power maketh not the Pope impeccabilis that is such as can not sin neyther hath leave to sin and therefore if he command any thing that is not just he should patiently endure if it be not done which is wickedly suggested unto him neyther should obedience be given unto him if he decree any thing to be established against the preceptes of God yea justly may he be resisted But if he be aided with assistance of potent men who are perhaps deceived with wicked suggestion or no good Counsell so that he can not be resisted yet one remedy remaineth by the Law of nature which no Prince can take away to wit the remedy of appellation which is a kind of defense competent unto every man by the law of God of nature ofman Then they approove the Councells of Constance and Basile they do urge the constitutions made in them for reformation of the Church which was necessary at that time this they declare particularly to wit the remedies against simony annates c. In prejudice where of say they Leo X. in a certain assembly within Rome wee know not how yet not gathered in the Spirit of the Lord with whom nothing can be discerned nor decerned aganst the law of God Holy Councells he I say gaping after his own lusts Iucre Therefore we the Rectour University feeling ourselves burthened wronged opprest doe appeal-from our Lord the Pope not being well advised in abrogating the ordinances of the said Sacred Councell of Basile of the pragmatike sanction in setting forth new statutes unto a Councell to be lawfully assembled instantly more instantly and most instantly protesting that we will prosecute this appellation by way of nullity abuse iniquity or any other way that we best may option remaining unto us c. The chieff members of the University did all subscribe solemnely and their seall was affixed Fasc rer expet Fol. 34 35. 22. Vlâ—ichius Vttenus caused to re print the book of Laurentius Valla against the forged Donation of Constantine and he prefixed an epistle unto Pope Leo An. 1517 where he saith Let it come to light if any thing hath been a long time hid and let it come with the more confidence as it is more true or hath been written the more sincerely What a booke is this which other Popes could not endure because they would not heare the truth ..... What doth that concerne you that they said It is written against the honour of the Ecclesiasticall estate or that they said it speaks amisse of the highpriests for certainly they were not highpriests which did forge the Donation of Constantine because they were not shepheards Nor was it the Church that received it because it was not the Congregation of believers in Christ For if these had been shepheards they would have fed Christs sheep and not invaded and devoured them And if they had been the Church certainly they had called the Nations unto life and liberty and not have drawn Empires and Nations under their yoke ..... Certainly all the most bitter speeches and all the most cruell deeds are justly due unto these high priests who have forged that detestable crime And why not unto robbers thieves tyrants For who is a more violent robber then he which catcheth so that he holds no measure in robbing such were they who upon the least occasion have gone into infinite boldnesse of robbing who have sold grace and for so long a time have set to sale pardons dispensations and bulls of I know not how many kinds who have appointed prices for remission of sins and have purchased gain from the punishments of hell ..... who are not content to crave extraordinarily once a year but sent so oft as they would to require some pretending for one thing and some for another some at is were for a levie against the Turks and some to build a temple in Rome unto bl Peter and they never doe it And when they had done all these things they would be called most blessed and most holy nor could they suffer a word to be spoken against their manners much less any thing to be done against them But if any man had spoken of liberty or made the least obstacle unto these robbers they would have raged against him to death and quickly have undone him ..... Therefore they were not shepheards because they did not save souls but undid them and they made the sheep of Christ a ready prey unto the devouring wolves I say therefore they were not shepheards but rather wolues nor guardians but traitours and thieves Wherefore it is lawfull to speak ill of them for certainly God did not regard them seing they regarded
not the peace of God and so long an high priest hath not been in the Church as there hath not been peace ...... who were not content to kill the bodies of men cruelly for mantaining the truth but would destroy the souls beloved of God the spouse of Christ that noble spoile of hell that reward purchased by the blood of Christ have they trode under feet killed and devoured c. This he wrote from his castle Steckelberg Decemb. 1. 1517. There indeed he commends Pope Leo wishing as it seemes he were such an one but a little after that he speakes more freely for when Pope Leo sent unto Germany to extract tithes for preparation of warrs against the Turk the Princes of Germany assembled and there in presence of the Emperour one being demanded to give his advice had a large discourse Ort. Gratius writes it was said to be the Oration of Vlric Hutten Among other things he saith Yee would expell the Turk I commend your purpose but I fear that yee mistake the name seek him in Italy not in Asia our Kings are able to defend their own Dominions from him in Asia but all Christendom is not able to danton the other the one hath skirmished with his nighbours and as yet hath done us no harm but the other oppresseth every where and thirsteth after the blood of miserable people yee can not satiate this Cerberus with a flood of gold there is no need of armes nor an Army tithes will be more forcible then garrisons of souldiers When I doe weigh the matter seriously I see two wayes are propounded one at the command of superstition craves gold the other if wee refuse threatneth the Popes curse take either of the two as you will but ô fond and superstitious opinion of men who think him to be the God of heaven he who duely considereth seeth that all are carried at the becke of the Florentines Not to give is offensive and to give is gracious the thunder of Christs vicar is not to be despised but every bolt is not to be feared especially when it is directed by humane affections I feare the indignation of Christ but not of the Florentines This is the cause of the Florentines and not of Christ The last yeare upon no small charges were the wars carried on against Francis D. of Urbine who was expelled out of his Dominion that Laurence Medices might have it Lewes was not provident enough to leave more gold ..... When the Urbin Duke is away the lyke fortune is threatned against the Prince of Ferraria and then wee must salute Laurence Medices a Citizen of Florence King of Hetruria This shall be the effect of the tieths and this is the craft of the Italian Turk who by the convoy of superstition entreth into our bowels c. 23. About that time the study of learning was in a manner revived in many parts of Europe for Pope Leo X. erected some Colledges at Rome Cardinal Francis Ximenius Archbishop of Toledo caused the Bible called Complutensia to be printed An. 1515. in four languages the Hebrew with the Chaldaick Greek Latine translations Henry VIII did endowe the Universities of England Francis King of France did the lyke there so also did Charles in Low-Germany as we heard before of Wittenbergh and Frankford Because Sanctes Pagnin and Arias Montanus had translated the Bible word for word which did not so well agree with the Latine phrase Francis Vatablus the Kings Professor of the Hebrew tongue at Paris translates the old Testament in a clearer style And here Andrew Cratander the Printer then at Basile deserves to be remembred hee was both learned and wealthy and upon his charges set many learned men a worke to translate the books of John Chrysostom Cyrillus Alexandrinus Theophylactus and such other antient Greek Authours which then began to speak Latine in his house as the Emperour Charles V. testifies in Exemp privilegii before the works of Cyril After him a litle later in time was Robert Stephanus that learned and famous Printer at Paris it appeares in his Respons ad censuras Theolog. Paris that when he was Corrector in the shope of his father-in-law Simon Colen he caused to be printed a little New Testam corrected in sundry texts conforme unto the Greek for this cause the Sorbonists cried out against him as worthy to be burnt for saith he they called that corruption whatsoever was purged from the dregs of their common ignorance This was in the yeare 1522. I make mention of him in this place especially because of that which followes in that his Answer he saith I may speak this truely when I did ask them he is speaking of the Masters of Sorbone In what place of the New Testament is that written they did answer like shameless whores They had read it in Ierom. or in the Decrees but they knew not what the New Testament was Even so ignorant were they that they knew not the New Testament was wont to be printed with and after the old Testament This saith he will be though prodigious and yet most true and certain which I shall relate a few years agoe one of Coledge was wont to say dayly I wonder that these young men talk of a New testament I was above 50. years of age and knew not what a New Testament was Oh blindness and also desperate shamelesness So far he But how gross soever was the ignorance of many not only of the vulgar sort but of those which were called Rabbies nevertheless all Sciences and languages were polished every where as there were at that time many learned men and so by mercifull providence the world was prepared for a Reformation 24. And here Erasmus a Roterdamer deserves to be remembred about that time he was busy in translating some Greeke Fathers into Latine and in delivering some Latine Fathers from the moths and gathering from sundry Bibliotheks the dispersed Copies both of the one sort and the other so that by his diligence many Printers were held in worke and Europe was furnished with books more abundantly than ever before and in the year 1516. he published a translation of the New Testament out of the Greek by the permission of Pope Leo that worke as it was acceptable unto good men so it did provoke the implacable hatred of the idle Monks against him they had their quarells against him before that for in the year 1508. he had been in Italy and in his returning he wrote a part of what he had seen and heard in a little book under the title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the praise of folly and in a jocund way brings Folly as speaking what He thought among other things Folly speaking of the preachers saith They have devised a foolish faith but a pleasant persuasion to wit If one shall look upon a painted Polyphemus Chrystophorus he shall not perish that day or if one shall in the prescribed words pray unto Barbara he shall return safe from
yet what have the successours of the poor Apostles to do with riches I say if they would consider these things they would not be ambitious of such a place and they would gladly leave it or certainly they would be more laborious as the antient Apostles lived Now the chief highpriests which are the Vicars of Christ if they would follow his life that is poverty labour teaching cross contempt of life or if they would remember their name Papa that is a Father or their sirname most holy who were more afflicted on earth or who would buy that place with all their wealth or when it is bought defend it with poison sword and all manner of violence how great commodity shall they be deprived of if they had any wit or a grain of that salt where of Christ speakes ........ I was lately at a theologicall disputation whither I often go and one asked what authority of Divine Scriptures commandeth to burn an heretick rather than to convince him with reason An old grave man you might by his stately countenance have known him to be a Divine said with great indignation the Apostle Paul hath given this law Haereticum hominem post vnam et alteram admonitionem de vita And when he thundered the words again and again and many did admire what had hapned unto him at last he explained him self and said Put out the life of an heretick Some did laugh and yet many did commend it as a very theologicall commentary c. The same Erasmus in epist adJod Jon. dated Louan 6. id May An. 1521 shewes the lamentations of all good men for the apostasie of the Romane Church and the general corruption in doctrine aswel as in manners and how they earnestly dealt for Reformation but could effectuat nothing because of the covetousnes of Prelates of him more followes 25 Joh. Ludovic Vives borne in Valentia and living at that time in Lovan at the intreaty of Erasmus did revise and collation sundry old Copies of Augustin's books de civit dei and wrote annotations or Commentaries upon them where he noteth the condition of the time as lib. 2. c. 21. not penult he saith What will ye do with these Princes of the Schools which as yet know not that Paul wrote not in Latine but in Greek As also it is a very presumptuous thing that these which are altogether ignorant of the manner of speaking will so often dispute foolishly and determine more foolishly of the signification of words which they do every-where both in Dialectick and philosophy where as they would seem to be nothing less then Grammarians and take it very ill if any who is a little more learned will but speak of a word in these Arts. Lib. 7. c. 26. Augustin speaks of the priests of Cibele which in his time were wont to go a begging from the people where upon they did live lewdly and Nota a Vives shewes that in the days of Cicero the begging of these priests was restrained unto some daies because superstition possesseth mens minds and emptied their houses and he addeth What if Augustin and Cicero saw the wealthy and most large Societies begging from them a farthing who should rather distribute of their own where with they abound and overslow and in the mean time the giver biteth dry bread and drinketh watr out of an earthen vessel for which he must work hard both night and day for himself and children and the rich beggar surfets himself with white bread wood-cocks and good strong wine Lib. 8. c. 27. Augustin saith What believer ever heard a priest ..... say in his prayers I offer a sacrifice unto thee Peter or Paul or Cyprian seing at their monuments it is offered unto God who hath made these to be men and Martyres ..... we worship not therefore our Martyres .... nor turne we the villanies of the gods unto their sacrifices Vives addeth But now the custome is when a holy day is kept unto Christ who hath redeemed mankind by his death to make playes unto the people litle differing from the antient comedies albeit I speak no more whosoever heareth will think it filthy enough they make sports in that which is most serious they laugh at Judas glorying most foolishly that he hath betrayed Christ there the disciples fly away when the souldiers pursue them and that not without the loud derision both of the Actours and beholders there Peter cutteth off the eare of Malchus and the black band clap their hands as if the captivity of Christ were well revenged And a litle thereafter he that fought so stoutly being afrigtted at the question of a girle denieth his Master then the multitude scorned the maide and hissed at Petet among so many laughings and so many fooleries Christ only is sad and while he endeavoureth to fetch up sad affections I know not how but not only there but also in the very act of religion he cooleth to the great crime and impiety not only of the beholders and Actours but of the priests who will have such things to be done Lib. 11. c. 18. b. Vives saith Augustin saith that there is some of the arte of Rhetorick in Pauls words it is tolerable because Augustin saith it but if any of us would say it they would cry out against it not as a crime only but as heresy so ready at hand are heresies they talk of nothing sooner nor more easily when themselves are full of them Lib. 18 c. 22. Augustin saith Rome was built as another Babylon and as the Daughter of the former Babylon Vives saith The Apostle Peter calleth Rome Babylon as also Hierom expoundeth it in the life of Mark and writing to Marcella thinks that no other Babylon is described by John in the Revelation but the city Rome but now it hath laid off so odious a name for no confused thing or riff-raffe is there every thing is distinguished by certain lawes so that albeit every thing may be sold and bought there yet yee shall doe nothing without law and formality even of the most holy law And c. 31. no. c. Vives saith There is mention of this Prophet Habacuc in Dan. 14. that he brought his dinner from Judea to Babylon unto Daniel but Augustin useth not this testimony for proofe of his time because that story of Bell and all that 14 chapter and the history of Susanna are Apocrypha nor are in the Hebrew nor were translated by the LXX Lib. 15. c. 11. a Augustin justly derides them which give more credite unto translations then unto these languages from which the sacred Scriptures have flowd into others And lib. 21. c. 24. d. Paul signifieth that no man can boast that he is made glorious by his own merits but that it is wholly by Gods benefite He hath many such passages that are blotted out by Index expurgator 25. In a word there was no Nation that did not oppose their grievances at that time against the impious inuentions of the Romane
too wealthy and their successours tooke more pleasure in their wealth then in their industry and piety and when wealth was severed from godliness they became proud and ambitious yet would not want the name of holiness and by the name of holiness with too much wealth they did climbe I will not say unto the highest pinacle of honour but unto Divine honour and were exalted above all that is called God and laid aside even the word of God So that then it might have been said Spernitur à Româ Scriptura novissima Dotum that is when the Romane Church had forsaken piety of conversation purity of worship order of discipline equity of Civill things and all graces or gifts of God lastly she despised the very written word of God Nevertheless God left not men inexcusable nor suffered He them to passe without reproofe by some Witnesses of his Truth even under the grossest darkness And so we have heard not only the Waldenses and such others which made separation from the Church of Rome as the Greeks but some Monks some Abbots some priests some Bishops some Universities some Counsels of States some Parliamens some Councels yea some Cardinals and Popes which were and did continue members of the Romane Church now and then bewailing and declaring the corrupt estate of the Church both in the pretented head and in the body thereof for the greatest part not only in manners rites and discipline but in doctrine also We have heard some professing a desire and attempting a Reformation but were ever hindered by the Popes and court of Rome How then can any man be so impudent if he be not altogether ignorant to say that the Church of Rome hath never erred nor can erre We have heard also some foretelling that a Reformation must bee and shall be yea and some pointing at the very time and year of Reformation We have seen the world prepared for a Reformation by store of antient books printed and spread through Europe by reviving of Liberall Sciences and the prime tongues and by multitude of learned men It followes now to behold how God Reformed his Church not by the direct intention of men but in spite of all his adversaries and as it pleased Him in wisdom for the manifesting of his glory and mercy toward ungratefull mankind PART II. CHAP. I. Of POPES HADRIAN VI. borne in Utrecht of Belgia for his learning and sagacity of judgement was called from Lovan to be Tutour unto Charls the young King of Spaine then he became Bishop of Derthuse and chief Counseller unto Charles and Governour of Spain in the Kings absence and at that time being known at Rome by report only he was chosen Pope January 9. An. 1522. When he was advertised of the election he wrote Letters of thanks unto the Colledge of Cardinals for the good opinion they had conceived of him and whereas three Cardinals were appointed to be sent unto him he desired them to spare their travell for as soone as it might possibly bee he would come unto Rome And because the Senate and people of Rome were displeased that a stranger should have that Dignity he wrote unto them promising whatsoever favour could be expected from him He arrived at Rome in August following In the mean time Soliman the Turk was besieging the isle Rodos And in the seventh moneth carryed it by composition to the great shame of Christians J. Sleidan Comment Lib. 3. adfin It appeares that from Spain Hadrian wrote unto Erasmus to write against Luther and accordingly in an epistle dat Basileae prid jd. Julii An. 1522. ad Jodoc President of the Senate of Mechline he saith Here and there partly by word and partly by epistles I have turned away many from the Lutheran faction and nothing hath discouraged the Lutherans minds so much as that I have openly declared my adherence unto the Romane high priest and disallowing Luthers cause Cheregat was sent with a Brieve as they speak dated Novemb 25. 1522. from Hadrian unto the Princes of Germany shewing that it was grievous unto him that Luther had moved such a stirre and sedition for it concerneth the loss of souls and the destruction of the flock now committed unto him and it is hapned to beginne in the same Country where he was borne which Nation was ever furthest from all supicion of heresy wherefore he craves earnestly that they would helpe to remedy it as quickly as might bee lest through longer delay it happen unto Germany as it did unto Bohem and he promiseth that he will spare neither mony nor travell here in beseeching them that they will every one according to his power do the like seing so many weighty causes may move them heerunto to wit the Glory of Gods holy Name is by this heresy chiefly obscured the rites of the Church are defaced and in a manner abolished and Germany which was wont to have the chief praise of religion now for this revolt cometh into contempt for when they might have easily dispatched Luther and quenched his heresies they have not done it so degenerating from their ancestours which have left a notable example of their vertue at Constance Is it not a most notorious wrong that Luther doth unto them and their forefathers for where as they have followed the religion of the Romane Church now when he condemned that religion he condemned them Let them weigh seriously what those fellowes do intend verily under pretence of Evangelical liberty to take away all Lawes and Magistrates Albeit first he seemes only to impugne the rulers of the Church as tyrannicall and wicked and hitherto they doe craftily hide their intention and traiterously and do flatter Magistrates to the end they may the more freely utter malice against the Clergy but when the clergy are opprest doubtless they will attempt further ..... Luther differeth not much from the sect of Mahomet which permits men to marry many wifes and then to forsake them by which means that wretched hypocrite hath bewitched and allured the greatest part of the world albeit Luther permits not this yet he aduiseth all men which have vowed chastity to marry so giving way unto mans lust that he may have the more to be of his confederacy to the utter destruction of the Commonwealth especially of Germany Therefore it is their part to put in execution the decrees of Pope Leo and of Caesar ...... If any will say Luther was condemned ere he was heard or it is reason the cause should be debated these men think amisse for Christ had taught us the rule of faith and religion whose authority we must follow and not skan the articles of faith by humane reason nor enquire the cause of this or that precept Indeed he is to be heard when he is examined whether he spake thus or thus whether he set forth this or that book but touching the faith and sacraments we may not permit him to dispute nor defend these things which he had written
zeal of piety in the closure he saith Well Illustrious Prince stirr up that sparke which hath begun to kindle in thee and let fire come from the house of Savoy as from the house of Joseph and let all France be kindled by thee yea let that holy fire burn and increase that at last France may be truly called for the Gospel's sake the most Christian Kingdom as heretofore for that wicked service of Antichrist in shedding blood it was wickedly called most Christian Dated Septemb. 7. An. 1523. The particulare persecutions that were in that year I leave unto the Martyrologies XVII In the year 1525. Erasmus was persuaded by Henry VIII King The mutuall respect of Luther Erasmus of England and by Card. Wolsey Bishop of York to write against Luther which he did under that inscription diatribe de libero arbitrio Against that book Luther sent forth another de servo arbitrio The eyes of all men were then towards these two as if two bulls of Bashan were to rencounter But lyke two war-ships they were both sparing For Erasmus writing unto Melanchton saith You maruell why I have sent forth a book of free-will I had three sorts of enemies Divines and haters of learning were assaying every where to undo Erasmus both because I had hinted them in my books and because I had brought that most florishing Colledge into Lovan and that I had infected all that Country with tongues and good Letters as they speak These had persuaded all the Monarchs that I was asworne friend of Luther Therefore my friends seeing that I was in danger gave some hope unto the Pope and the Princes that I was to do some what against Luther and I did entertain this hope for the time and in the interim men not awaiting my book did provoke me with their pamphlets So I could not eschue but send forth what I had written or els I had offended all the Monarchs which would have thought that I had deluded them and these turbulent bodies would have cried that I keeped up for feare and looking for some what more sharpe would have raged more furiously Lastly because an epistle of Luther is in all mens hands where in he promiseth to hold his quill off me if I will also be silent men would have thought that here is a compact twixt us Moreover the Professors of heathnish letters at Rome themselves being more heathnish were wonderfully raging against me as it seemes envying the Germans Therefore if I had set forth nothing I had given occasion unto these Divines and Monkes and these clay-bakers at Rome whose Alpha if I be not deceived is N whereby to persuade the Pope and Monarchs what they were endeavoring Finally these furious Evangelicanes had been the more angry For I have handled the matter very modestly and yet what I writ it is according to my own mind albeit I will gladly quite it when I shall be persuaded of what is more right And what Luther thought of this book wee may understand by an epistle unto Spalatin dated Feriâ— 3. omnium Sanct saying It is incredible how I disdain thar book De libero arbitrio as yet I have reade but two shiets of it it is grievous to answer so learned a book of so learned a man This year by authority of Frederik King of Denmark notwithstanding all the opposition of the Bishops Copenhagen Malmoy and other towns especially the diocy of Vibergh forsook Popery and made open profession of Reformation So did George de Polentia Bishop of Sambia in Prussia and the town of Coningsberg there So did Henry Duke of Meklenburgh At Brunswik the Minorites held a Synode and setforth some propositions concerning prayer to Saints and the sacrifice of the Masse but not only the learned did impugne them but the people after much contention did expell the Minorites Jodoc Cownt of Hoia made a Reformation in his Land It began also at Anneberg and Cygnaea in Misnia at Gotha in Thuringia at Noribergh and Noerdling at Lichstall Scaphusen and some other places in Heluetia though at the same time some towns there made a combination against the Reformation Abr. Schultet Annal. XVIII The main business of that year was the work of Card. Campegius An example of Papal fraude Legate of Pope Clemens This Pope was altogether against the calling of a Councell and thought upon wayes to put it out of the thoughts of them who were desirous of it He considered the Grievances of Germany and resolves to give some satisfaction yet so that neither his authority nor gain of the Court may be abaited He findeth that these Grievances were not only against the Romane Court but against the bb and their officials against Curats and priests of Germany So he resolves to send an active man who may make some Reformation in these smaller things and he thinks if Germany be satisfied in these particulars concerning themselues they will not enquire further To this end he sends Campegius unto the Diet of the Princes at Norinbergh he had a long oration admiring that so many wise Princes would suffer any change in that Religion wherein they were born and their Ancestours had died and that they considered not how this change tendeth not only to condem all theit forefathers and the destruction of their souls but likewise to a rebellion against Civill Powers The Pope regardes not his own interest but in compassion toward Germany hath sent him to search out meanes of healing these maladies throughly It is not the purpose of his Blessednes to prescribe any thing unto them and far less expects he that they will prescribe any thing unto him but rather that they will think upon expedient salves And if this diligence of the Highpriest be now refused they can not blame him hereaâ—ter The Emperour was then in Spaine and the Princes give thankes for the Popes good affection they shew that they are sensible of their own calamities as they had represented unto Pope Hadrian both their maladies and what salves they thought expedient and as yet they had received no answer and if he had any commission in that matter they entreat him to deliver it Campegius answereth that he knowes not whether any thing in that kind was propounded unto the Pope or his Cardinalls but he knowes their good affection and he hath full commission to concurre with them in what they shall judge conducible and he knowes what Cesar and they had done in the Diet at Worms and some had obeyed that Edict but why others had not obeyed it he knowes not but it seemes expedient that chiefly they would take a course to prosecute that Edict As for that they speak of Propositions tendered unto the Pope Hadrian he knowes not whether the Pope hath heard of them but this much three Coppies were brought to Rome and the Pope had seen one of them but he and the Cardinals did judge that these things were not done by Order of
quench the thirst of our soul and deal with us as he did with the Fathers He said also God declares his will by dreames as he had done unto him selfe and had given him a command to kill all wicked men and pull down all Princes and Magistrats He taught also that all things should be common and all should have alike freedom and liberty without all subiectjon Sleidan Comment lib. 3. 5. In Apile 1525. the countrie-people in Suevia by the river Danube being deluded with such errours began to refuse obedience and they demand 1. liberty to choose their Ministers that will preach the word without mans traditions and decrees 2. liberty from all tieths except only corne and these to be diuided at the discretion of good men a part unto Ministers part unto the poor and part unto publik business 3. it is not equitable that heretofore they have been held in the condition of slaves seing they are made free by the blood of Christ They professe they do not cast off Magistrats but they will not endure that bondage unless it be cleared by testimony of Scripture that it is reasonable 4. It is not reason that they are forbidden to take wild beasts or fishes especially when the beasts destroy their cornefields from the beginning God hath given unto man power over all living creatures 5. it is a great prejudice of the people that woods are in the power of afew men 6. they demand that their Princes or Masters would moderate their dayly burdens of service according to the equity of the Gospell and lay no more upon them than was craved of old c. Ibid. Albeit the attempts of these men was alike against Popish Masters and others which were desirous of Reformation yet I can not find that any Popish person did endeavour to convince them by information Luther did publish books to refute them many times before they did publish their Demands he dissuadeth them from sedition as a most fearfull sin not only in the externall fact but even to be spoken or thought upon After the publishing of the Demands he told them they did wickedly in cloaking theire rebellion with the pretext of sinceer doctrine and equity seing God hath commanded to obey Princes and Masters then he sifteth their Demands severally and shewes that some of them are contrary unto the law of nature and equity and if any of them have any reason in them they should be examined by prudent men but they should not move broiles if their Masters will not let them have the liberty of the gospell they may go in quietness where they may have it but they should not use violence against their Masters He wrote also unto Princes and especially unto the Prelats that their hindering the liberty of the Gospell was a provocation of Gods wrath and their laying of intolerable burdens on their subiects for their own pleasure and prodigality was also offensive unto God and he exhorts them to use all meanes of peace rather then force seeing the issue of warrs is uncertain and arms are sooner taken up then can be layd off When they had taken arms he wrote the third time exhorting both to take away their controverfies by treaties of good and prudent men Many other preachers did also publish books shewing the craft of Satan in raising such broils at that time and that these should not be imputed unto the preaching of the truth as the aduersaries of truth did crie and it is no new thing that the iudgements of God upon men for their sins are imputed unto the Gospell seing in the days of the Apostles and of the primitive Church the heathens said that all their troubles came upon them for the Christian religion whereas God was offended for their idolatry and contempt of the Gospell as they proved by the testimonies of Tertullian in Apolog. and Cyprian contra Demetr Augustin de Civ Dei and others Abr. Scult Ann. ad An. 1525. When neither Princes would yield unto a treaty nor the Bowrs would lay down arms Luther wrote a fourth book exhorting all men as for the quenching a common fire to take arms against the rebells and kill them which had so basely denied obedience unto their Masters and had begun to usurpe other mens possessions and do cloke so vile villany with the name of Christianity Nevertheless these villains grew into a hudge multitude and divided themselves into three Armies one at Biberac another at Algovia and the third at the lake of Constance they took some towns as Winsbergh and Wirtsburgh they killed some Noble men as the Court of Helfenstein most unworthily The Princes that went against them were John Elector of Saxony and his uncle George Philip of Hassia Henry Duke of Brunswik c. In some places when they were put to flight they run into the river there were killed of them in severall places 50000. some write 100000 and the chief enticers wete taken and beheaded XXII Notwithstanding these broiles it pleased God to spread the Progresse the Reformation Reformation the same yeare Luther at that time did first administer the Lords supper in the German language and did ordain a Minister without the Popish rites And Zuinglius did also forsake the Latine language and the rites Albert Marques of Branbeburgh was entituled Master of the Teutonick Order but that year having warr with the King of Pole for some towns of Prussia and seeing no aid from the Emperour was content to agree upon condition that he should acknowledge the King as Superiour and possesse Prussia under the tittle of a Dukedom and then he authorized the Reformed religion through out that Province Gustavus King of Sweden sent for all the Prelats to come unto his palace and there without any noise gave them in their option to continue in their places and professe the Reformed religion or then to leave the Country Some gave him their oath of obedience and others went whether they pleased William Landsgrave of Hassia established the Reformed religion within his jurisdiction So it was established at Gorlik Lauba in Lusatia In Rhetia alone were reckoned 41. preachers of the Gospell So did Philip Count of Hanove Cristopher and Antony Counts of Altenburgh Delmenhorst Conrad of Tecklenburgh Linga and Baltasar Lord of Esens Witmund Vniformity in circumstantials is not necessary all within their territories and so did many other free towns In the year preceeding a motion was made to assemble a Synode of all the Reformed Churches for establishing an uniformity in rites or circumstantiall ceremonies Luther opposeth it asserting that it was not expedient albeit it was propounded in a good zeale yet it hath no precedent for even in the Councell of the Apostls they did treat more of works and traditions than of faith and there they had disputed for the most part concerning opinions questions yet he was no less suspicious of the name of a Councel as of the name
of the Protestant Princes came thither but the Landgrave only they sent their Oratours The Emperour calleth this a contempt of his authority he shewes his care for establishing peace in Germany and presseth them absolutly unto the decrees of the councel The Oratours besought the Emperour that he would not violat the former peace as they refused no charges nor service with the rest of the Empire nor had any thoughts to do otherwise in time coming As for Religion seing the councel was not such as he had promised and the States had decreed they humbly entreat that it may be yet referred unto a councel of Germany or a Conference of learned men which will determine thereof according to the written Word While they make such a shew of consulation it was publickly known that the Pope and the Emperour and King Ferdinand were levying souldiers Then the Landgrave and Oratours entreat the other Princes that they would go with them unto the Emperour and solicite him that he would not warre against them The Princes refuse and the Emperour still professes peace with them as his loving subjects The Landgrave enquireth for what cause was the levying of souldiers every where seing he professeth universal peace and he had truce with the Turk He replied at last He aimed at nothing but the peace of Germany and all who will give due obedience may look for favour from mee sayd he but against others which will not obey I must deal according to my right Briefly cruell warrs followed the Protestants at the first prevaile and caused the Papist towns and bb give them money they dispossesse Maurice Duke of Saxony who was a Protestant in Religion but a Commander for the Emperour because he trusted the Emperour that the warrs was undertaken for civil authority only The Elector of Saxony and the Landgrave were of equall authority at that time and their different judgements made them lose many good advantages and in the end they were both taken as is before related In the Diet at Ulms Ann. 1547. the Deputies of the States bewaile the great damnages that had befallen unto them all by these intestine wars and they crave peace The Emperour professeth readiness but because of the pestilence the treaty of peace was deferred to a more solemne meeting at Ausburgh Where the Emperour appointed some bb and other Prelates to pen some articles of doctrine concerning ceremonies and reformation of the clergy These Deputies wrote a litle book all Romish excep that they permitted marriage unto priests and communion under both kinds The Emperour took this course because he could not bring about his purpose in the councel he propoundeth this book in the Diet and caused some to dispute the articles there and then sent it unto the Bishop of Rome The Pope wrote back that none but the Bishop of Rome had authority to permitt such liberty and immediatly he sought to dissolve the councel by transferring it XXXVI In May 1548. The Emperour assembleth the States at Ausburgh Troubles for the Interim and ordaineth that these which had not as yet made defection shall continue in former obedience and condition of Religion and unto others he said Seing some well affectioned men and lovers of tranquillity have propounded unto mee a book of articles which we have caused to be examined Wee will you as yee regard the good of the commonwealth to accept these articles and approve your teaching thereby until a fuller remedy be provided by a general councel The Bishop of Mentz as if all the rest had given him their voices gave in name of all the States unto the Emperour immortall thanks for his zeal and care and he promised to obey The Emperour takes this answer as an universall consent and would hear no excuse from any other He commanded it to be printed in Dutch and Latine it was called The Interim John Marques of Brandeburgh went unto the Emperous lodging and said that he had served him heertofore upon this affiance that he had assured him of liberty of Religion The Emperour sayth This is a general Decree nor can any be against it The Marques began to speak in the contrary but the Emperour commandeth him to be gone lest he give a bad example unto others to refuse the book and he went home the same day but changed nothing in religion The Electors Palatine Brandeburgh accept the book Wolfgang Duke of Bipont refused it with great boldness Ulric Duke of Witembergh would not accept it for his person but because the Spanish souldiers were quartered in his land for the time he gave leave to use it yet the priests were not regarded there so that within a short space they left his land again The Emperour sent Granvellan and the Bishop of Artois unto the captive Duke of Saxony with some hope of liberty if he would approve the booke He said He coul not accept it unless he would wound his conscience and sinne against the Holy Ghost seing it containes many things contrary to the holy Scriptures After that he was keept more straite and his preacher for fear changeth his habite and left him The Emperour sent also unto the Duks two sonns and they also refuse the book then he complaineth unto the Duke that his sonns would not obey the Decree and they suffered the Preachers to speak and writ aguinst the book and therefore he should cause them satisfy him The Duke returneth answer Seing he himself approves not the doctrine of the book he can not advise his sons to receive it The Deputies of the towns sought some space of time to communicate with their principales ere they give answer The last day of Iuny was granted unto them Some for fear did accept it and others accept it with some exceptions Some returned answer Seing the Emperour presseth this as an Imperial decree they will refuse no proportionable burden of the Common wealth but this particulare concerneth their souls and the burden thereof lieth upon the godly people so many as are careless of Religion care not what be decreed they doubt not but the Emperour loveth peace yet if men be compelled to speak and practize against conscience it is to be feared that such decrees shal raise greater troubles Nevertheless the Emperour presseth the book upon them by force as upon Ulme Constance c. The preachers chuse rather to leave the townes as Brentius left Hala Musculus left Ausburgh c. Some were persuaded to accept it and afterward with many tears confessed their sin publickly Albeit the Emperour had commanded that none should write against that Interim yet many books were published condemning the doctrine in it and admonishing men to bewar of it as a most pernicious pest not only for the errours of doctrine but lykewise because it is a meanes to bring in whole Popery again Ausburgh was compelled to receive their Bishop again and he would not come in untill he covenanted with the Senate that he shall
have three of the best churches for the Masse and the Bishop granted liberty unto the people to follow either the Romish or the Protestant Religion as they will So after the Masse had not been seen in that town the space of 20. years it was begun again at the first time was a frequent concourse of people especially of the young folke they wondered to see men with shorn crounes and strange habites to sing and reade what they understood not to set up torches at midday to burn in cense to use such gesticulations sometimes bowing their knees somtime stretching forth their hands somtime folding them somtime crying aloud somtime mumbling standing now in one place and then in another to eat the bread alone and drinke the wine so that not a drop wes left in the chalice to wash their hands to kisse the altar and the images c. After noone a priest went to preach in the high Church a young man made some noise a sergeant threatneth him all the boyes runne together to save him the priest seeing the fray leaveth the pulpit and flyeth report is carryed unto the Magistrates when they came into the Church the multitude was gone The next day the Senate sent unto the Chapter to excuse the matter that it was done only by boyes and they would have a care that the like shall not be done The Chapter will not accept the excuse but runne unto the Bishop dwelling in his house called Tabernae without the town he complaines unto the Emperour who ordered the Bishop to begin again and the Burgermasters to be present for preventing any more tumult Osiand Epit. Cent. 16. Lih. 2. Cap. 73 76. Maurice Duke of Saxony returning after the Diet unto Leipsich presseth his people with the Interim they require a conference with the Divines of Wittembergh and had severall meetings in sundry places the last was at Leipsich they were unwilling to change their Religion and they stood in awe of Caesar'â— wrath and they consulted upon a middle course that if they shall yield in some indifferent things the Emperour will accept their obedience and will not persecute them While they sift the Interim for indifferent things they patch up a new modell of doctrine also and did not consider the scandals which did arise thereupon for many of the people hearing that such things were called Indifferent did think and say All Religion is indifferent and they had erred before in their zeall and all Popery may be restored On the other side the Papists said All Protestants will return if they be pressed with authority I adde some instances of their indifferent doctrine 1. A man is chiefly just and accepted before God by faith for the Mediators sake we will not strive for the particle only faith 2. God worketh not in men as in a block but so converts that in understunding persons he wil have some action of the will which accompanieth his efficacy 3. we will not contend for the number of Sacraments all the Sacraments may be accepted cum sano intellectu 4. all Ministers may be subiect unto the highest Bishop and unto inferiour bb administring their office according to the commandement of God or unto edification and not destruction that is sayth Osiander we wiil take wolves to be shepherds if they will not devour the sheep but lead them faithfully into wholesom pasturage c. Magdeburgh and Breme would not accept the Interim and albeit Duke Maurice the Elector of Brandeburgh the Duke of Brunswick Meckelburgh and others went against them in armes and beseeged Magdeburgh they would not accept it when they had received a foyl they by a published write declare that their losse was not so great as it was called God had put them to a tryall but they were confident of his helpe and howsoever it shall please Him to dispose of them they will rather die then return to Antichrist or receive the decree of Ausburgh and they entreat all Christians that they would not fight against them in such a cause but rather aid them in such extremity They endured such strait difficulties the space of thirtien months untill another variance hapned betwitxt the Emperour and Princes These troubles for the Interim continved above two years howbeit I have joyned them together that I might carry-on the most publick affaires of Germany some particulars were also then remarkable of which I give a touch XXXVII In the Diet at Regensburgh An. 1534. the Emperour and Troubles at Colen for Reformation the Popes Legate did enioyn all the bb to endeavour a holy reformation of their clergy within their severall jurisdictions Herman Elector of Colein sent for Bucer and Caspar Hedio preachers of Strawsburgh he ordered them to preach in Bonna his See and to write the articles of Christian Religion He sent aâ—so for Ph. Melanthon and Jo. Pistorius a Preacher of Hassia He recommendeth the Articles unto his clergy of Colein to consider them These do urge the Bishop to remove these new Preachers and crave a time to aduise upon the articles The Bishop telleth them He is ready to remove them if they can convince them of false doctrine or of wicked conversation They write a contrary book and in the preface they say They would rather live under the Turk then under a Christian Magistrate attempting a Reformation and they raile against Bucer Bucer offereth to defend his doctrine by disputation When the Emperour understood of this he writes unto the Senate of Colein and commandeth them that they suffer no alteration in Religion and the Pope wrote lykewise commending also the clergy that they had resisted their Bishop and exhorting them to continuance The Emperour comes with a train of Spanjards to Bonna and causeth all the Preachers to be removed for the clergy made appellation from the Bishop unto the Pope and Emperour The Bishop declared that their appellation was not to be regarded seing he craues nothing but as it becomes a godly Bishop and he refutes all their criminations In the year 1544. the Clergy do presse the people and the inferiour bb and Universities throughout the province to subscribe their appellation and they cast out so many of their number as would not subscribe The appellation is sent unto the Emperour and to Rome In the year 1545. the Emperour summoneth the Bishop to appeare within thirty daies or to send his proctour to answer unto these accusations July 18. the Pope summoneth him to appeare at Rome within 60. daies and citeth also some of his accusers In the year 1546. Aprile 16. the Pope excommunicates and deprives the Bishop of his priesthood and Benefice The bb of Leodium Utrecht and the University of Lovan joyn with his accusers at Rome Herman appeales from the Pope unto a free Councel and declares that he can not acknowledge the Pope to be his Judge because he is guilty of heresy and idolatry which he will prove when the Councel shall begin The
in his demands yet the Lantgrave considering his danger was content of any conditions so that he and his people be not forced to change their religion He comes to Hall in Saxony where the Emperour was before he had accesse he must subscribe the demands this was one clause The Emperour is the interpreter of all the articles He sticketh at this alledging that it was not so in the forme which was shewed before unto him The Bishop of Artois said It was a mistake of the writer and he demandeth that the Landgrave will promise unto the Emperour to accept the Decrees of Trent This he refuses the Bishop menaceth him that he can not be accepted other wise He answereth He will obey the decres of a free godly and General Councel as Maurice and the Elector had done Then he was brought before the Emperour and upon his knies did confesse his offenses and promised obedience in all time coming The Emperour saith Albeit he had deserved most grievous punishment yet he refuseth not to restore him according to the articles of agreement Nevertheless the same night at command of the Emperour the Landgrave was arrested and a guard set upon him Maurice and the Elector of Brandeburgh protest unto him that it was contrary unto their mind and they shall never cease untill they obtain his liberty And they did solicite earnestly but could not prevaile According to an article 150000 ducats were delivered unto the Emperour and other things of great importance but the Landgrave was delivered into the hands of Spainards as a Captive and carried about with the Emperour who gave the title of Elector and Dutchy of Saxony unto Duke Maurice This did not content him but God made him the instrument of delivering the captives of chasing the Emperour out of Germany and purchasing liberty of Religion as is hinted before XXXIX Now let us view some things done in France and first it A contest between a Printer and the Sorbonists is worth the marking what Robert Steven who is better known by the name Robertus Stephanus did and what was done unto him by the University of Paris In the year 1532 he published an edition of the Latine Bible when he had conferred the Copies that were in use at that time with some old manuscripts and according unto them he amended some errouts The University take this ill that he had attempted to change the Translation He defended himself that he had changed nothing but had printed according to old coppyes which he had by him His answer was tolerable in the judgement of reasonable men nevertheless they persue him before the Court of Paris and doe petition that he may be burnt But their petition was refused Then he printeth the Bible retaining the vitious translation and on the margine he addeth the words of the manuscripts with Notes shewing the Coppies whence he had these words These do accuse him for that edition before the King Francis and his counsel but were put to shame and silence In Respons Ro. Steph. ad Censur Theologor Paris Pag. 109. Then he printed the ten commandements in great letters and in such a forme that they might be fixed upon walls of houses for common use and so did he with a Summe of the Bible This did provoke them yet more especially because he had printed the second command Thou shall not make unto thyself any graven image c. And they accuse him but the King gave him a warrant to reprint both the Ten commandements and the Summe of the Bible both in Latin and French They did summon him to compear before them and said that his work was worse then the teaching of Luther Fivetien members did approve him and added their seals unto his attestation so the multitude of them seeing the Kings warrant and that attestation were ashamed and their Deputies did also assoile him Ibid. pag. 11. In the mean time the King had ordered Francis Vatablus Professor of the Hebrew to expound the old Testament out of the first language and his hearers did write his exposition and his annotations The Kings Printer dealeth with the hearers and receives from them a new Translation which he printes with the old Translation and with the Annotations When this work was perfected in the year 1545. he shewes it unto some of the University requiring and entreating them to shew him if any part thereof had not been rightly observed by the hearers to the end if there be any thing amisse he may amend it They doe approve the work and assure him that no evill could proceed from the Lessons of Vatablus But when the books were solde some do observe that the Translation and the Annotations were contrary unto the present doctrine of the University and therefore the books should not be solde seing they were printed without the knowledge of the Faculty The Printer goeth unto the Court. and sheweth Peter Castellan Bishop of Mascon that the University were offended and intend to hinder the selling of his books when he saw that the Bishop was doubtfull what aduice to give he saith If the Divines will give him their Censure he is willing to print it with the Bible and he will neither be ashamed nor take in ill part to advertise rhe reader of whatsoever errour is in the book This Overture did please the Bishop and he relates all unto the King which willeth the Bishop to writin his name unto the University that they shall revise the Translation and the Annotations and note what doeth not please them and subioyn unto every fault a reason of their judgement and deliver their Censure to be printed either apart or with the Bible Castellan writs so unto them and they did promise to obey But though they were at several times required to deliver their Censure they shift it and sent unto the Divines of Lovan entreating to reckon that Translation among the forbidden and hereticall books The King was informed of their shifts and of that Letter wherefore he ordereth the Bishop to require them again after severall exhortations to this purpose they send fifetien places which they had marked The Bishop conferreth with their Deputie Gagneius upon these instances and writes a large letter unto them commending the Annotations and shewing what course they should observe in their Censure They were the more enraged at that commendation and would not go-on in their Censure but would have the book to be condemned which they had declared hereticall Then the King sent his Letters patent and sealed charging them to continue in their Censure and to deliver it unto his Printer They doe still refuse and at that time King Francis dieth His son Henry sendeth the like charge unto them on August 16. 1547. They return answer that they shall perfect their Censure before November 1. but then in place of the Censure they send a supplication craving that the books may be forbidden because he is a sacramentarian and had written that
countrey c. He had gone into Embden and lived there untill the year 1557 when he sent the book with the dedication unto the States of Holland That book was written in way of a dialogue between Theophilus and Lazarus of which I add a passage or two Lazarus asketh Whereunto doth the Spirit lead the children of God Thophilus answereth Vnto the love of holiness and hatred of sin they are also said to have a delyting and resting heart upon the bountifulness of our heavenly Father in all their necessities sufferings and adversities for the power of Christian faith is of such virtue that it drives through all persecution and suffering unto the acknowledging and feeling of the good will of God toward us with which will of God a Christian believer is so well satisfied that he strives no way against it that the vile flesh of old Adam should suffer here and the wicked will should not have always the dominion Lazarus Whence comes that Christian faith Theophi The knowledge of faith comes by hearing Gods word but the lively feeling and the delight which we get by hearing reading and thinking-upon that word is the gift of God which is powred and ingrafted by the Holy Ghost into the hearts of believers Paul teaches this clearly saying I have planted Apollos watered but God hath given the increase Laza. What is that faith Theoph. Christian faith is a lively fast feeling and trust into the love and mercy of God our heavenly Father manifested unto us in his only begotten Son Jesus Christ Laza. I confesse that I should have my refuge unto the Lord God as the Apostles did but I can not believe that God is so neer us as he was with them in the ship Theoph. Albeit God is not with us visibly as he was with them nevertheless he is with us and in us by his Divine power mercy and anointing of the Holy Ghost especially God is very neer unto them that are grieved in heart the whole Scripture declares in many places that the Lord God holdes us in the hand of his counsell and keeps us under the protection of his wings as a henn keeps her chickens yea can a mother forget her child and not have pitty on the son of her wombe and albeit she should forget him yet I will not forget you Is not this a great comfort that God pittieth us as a mother doth her children Saith not God unto his chosen people He that touches you touches the apple of mine ey ....... Laza. Can we not deserve the kingdom of heaven how comes that Theoph. It is because by nature we are altogether the children of wrath in ourselves we are unclean and begotten of them that were unclean so that the Prophet said truly All our best works and righteousnesses is as a filthy cloath where of we may be ashamed to come into the presence of God and far less can we deserve any good for them If we could satisfy the wrath of God by our good works then Christ had died in vain and we were Saviours of ourselves nor had we need to give God thanks for his mercy to wards us in Christ The kingly Prophet confesses this when he saith Lord enter not into judgement with thy servant for in thy sight can none that lives be justified And that we may do any thing acceptable unto God we must be born again by the quickning water of the Holy Ghost who translates us from the kingdom of deceiving Satan into the kingdom and government of our Lord Iesus Christ So long as we are not by the Spirit of faith purged from our in-bred infidelity and grafted into Iesus Christ as our true Vine to bring forth by him the fruit of life we continue like to bad and unprofitable trees c Lavater Minister of Zurik shewes in a Narration of the Sacramentary strife that in the year 1524. John Rhodius and George Sagan two learned men coming to Zurik conferred with Zuinglius concerning the Sacrament and hearing that he was of the same judgement with them in that question did thank God that they were delivered from the contrary error and as yet they had not shewd the Letter of Honius in which the word Is in the institution of the Supper is expounded Signifieth which exposition Zuinglius did think most convenient That Letter of Honius is large but there he saith Our Lord Iesus had many a time promised remission of sin unto believers and at his last Supper he willing to confirm their hearts added a pawn unto his promise that they might be in no more doubt as a Bridegrom who would assure his Bride that she doubt no more of his love gives her a ring saying Take this there give I thee myself She receiving this ring believes that the Bridegom is her's turns away her heart from all other wooers and thinks how she may please that her spouse So is it with them who receive the Eucharist as a pawn from their Bridegrom c. At that time lived John Pistorius or Baker of Woerden he was a Priest and had been instructed by Io. Rhodius in S. Jerom's School in Utrecht because he married a wife he was accused by the Inquisitors imprisoned and burnt An. 1525. He was a learned man as appeares by his books printed lately These few particulares shew how the light of the Gospel began to breake out in the Netherlands so that even before Luther arose God had preserved from time to time â—ome few believers in the midst of the grossest darkness as also we may under stand how the truth was hated and persecuted as I touched before in the life of Charles V. and more may be seen in the book of Martyrs in the Netherlands about the year 1540. the persecution was hott and then many went from Flanders and other Provinces into England Trigland in his Church histo against Vâ—enbog par 3. King Henry accepted them and placed them in several towns not only for enuy against the Pope but because many of them were wool-weavers and by them he brought that trade into his kingdom In the year 1550. they obtained liberty under the Kings seal that the Dutch and French Churches should continue in their Church-Discipline and order as they were then begun though not conform unto the Disciplin and ceremonies of the English Church and to hold Synods by themselves and that was in every congregation to chuse their own Ministers ruling Elders and deacons but with this condition that when they had chosen a Minister they should crave and obtain the consent of the King or of his heirs or â—uccessors as also when in their Synode they shall chuse a new Superintendent John Lasco was Superintendent at that time and Minister of a Congregation in London by advice of other Ministers Gualter Delen Martin Flandrus Francis Riverius and others he drew-up a book of Discipline prescribing the form of election of Ministers Elders and deacons directions concerning prayers
and propound unto the King the inconstancy of promises from an hostile king he needs not go into England for any benefite seing he hath enough at home they promise to give him yearly 30000 crowns from the Church and of them which are rebellious against the holy Father the Pope and his lawes he may make unto the Crown yearly above 100000 Crouns if he will authorize such a Judge as they would name to proceed against them Nor can there be any danger in arraigning them seing it is known that they do use the Bible in English they talk commonly of the Popes power they despise the Service of the Church they deny obedience unto sacred persons and are not worthy to live under a king By these persuasions the king gives-over his journey to York Wherefore king Henry was offended and prepares an Army against Scotland and James prepares another to inuade England In time of these levies the Cardinal gives unto the king a catalogue of above 300 persons whom in his inquisition he had appointed unto death but this bloody designe was stayd by that preparation and taken away by the death of the king For the sum of the warrs is when the Scots were past Solvay a gentle man Oliver Sinclare shewes his Commission to be Commander in chieff the Noble men refuse to fight under his command and were taken captives the water flowing they could not return and King James hearing of their overthrow died in sorow within 3. dayes on December 13. year 1542 leaving a Daughter Mary five dayes old to be his heire Then were various discourses what might be the issue of those warrs Every one talkes as he wisheth or feareth Henry calleth for the captives unto White-hall and shewes them how God had offered them a most fit occasion of firme concord if their Queen were contracted with his son They do promise to use their diligence so far as they could without prejudice of the kingdom and their own infamy and so were dismissed in January Buchan Histor Libr. 14. 15. Then the Cardinall had more than hope to be Regent he causeth a Priest Hen. Balfour to write as the Kings last will that he and some others should be Governours and the Queen Dowager favoureth him But these who loved not his Inquisition and others calling to mind the former difficulties of the kingdom in the like case chuseth and declareth February 10. James hamilton Earle of Arran who was one of these whom the Cardinal had appointed unto death and next heire of the â—rown to be Regent during the minority of the infant Queen He had two preachers Thomas Guilliam and John rough sound in religion according to these times The Card. was not content with the Regent nor his preachers he endeavoureth to molest him and to stay the preaching of the Word In March a Parliament was assembled thither Ralph Sadler Ambassadour from England comes for common peace and by the way to put in mind the former captives of their promises The Contract of promise was once concluded but the Qu. Dowager the Card. and the Prelates do so wilfully oppose it that with common voice of the most part the Cardinal was removed and shut up strait in a chamber untill the votes were asked then the marriage was concluded other conditions of peace were penned and pledges were ordained to be sent into England The Cardinal was convoied to Palkeith and there kept as in firme warde by intercession of the Queen he obtaines liberty to go unto Seton and afterwards was set at full liberty In the same The first Pâ—blick step of Reformation Parliament the rigour of Acts against them who have English Bibles was taken off The Prelates did obiect that the Church had forbidden all languages in religion but three Hebrew Greek and Latine The Lords demande When was that inhibition made seing Chrysostom complaines that men will not use the sacred books in their own language The Bishops answer These were Greeks The Lords reply Christ commandeth that his Word be preached unto all Nations and therefore it should be preached in every language which the Nation understands best and if it should he preached in all tongues why should it not be read in all tongues In the end the best part prevailes and liberty was granted to read the Bible and to say prayers in the vulgar language This was not a small victory of the trueth and thereby many simple ones receive information Sundry treatises went abroad against the tyranny and abuses of the Church of Rome and many in forrein Nations praise God for the Regent At that time the New Testament was so unknowen unto the multitude of priests that they were not ashamed to say in their preachings That book was written by Luther Not long after the Abbot of Pasley comes out of France and prevailes so with his brother the Regent that Frier Guilliam and hindred again was put from preaching and went into England and John rogh went to Kyle and all godly men were terrified from Court Likewise the Card. hindereth the sending of the pledges into England and by his meanes and of his complices the Regent was persuaded to alliance with France Yea the craftly insinuations of the Card. and Abbot move the Regent to ren ounce the profession of the Gospell and submit himself unto the Pope Then every thing was done at the nod of the Cardinal many were persecuted of whom some fled and some were burnt as An. 1546. in February Ja. huncer Will. lambe Witanderson and Ja. rannelt burgesses of Sant Iohn stoun because they had eaten a goose on a fryday and a woman because in her travelling she would not call upon Mary John rogers a black â—rier who had faithfully preached the gospell unto many in Anguise and Merns was murdered in the sea-tower of Santandrews and then was thrown over the wall and a report was spred that he had broken his own George VVishart neck In the year 1544. came home that blessed servant of Christ George wishart one of great learning Zeal and modesty as I being young have heard of very antient men he had been Schoolemaster of Montros and there did teach his disciples the new testament in Greek for this fault he was delated unto the Bishop of Brechen in time of the persecution An. 1538. when he was summoned to appear he fled and after sixe years returnes with more knowledge of the trueth and with more Zeall He preached first in Montros within a private house next unto the church except one then in Dundie where by authority of the Card. he was prohibited to preach because the town was so ready to forsake the Word of God for boast of a man he foretold that a scourge was coming shortly upon them From thence he went to Aire and preached in the open fields at the church of Gastoun for he was hindered by the Bishop of Glasgow to preach in a Church There he is informed that within
historically in such paroxisms and great revolutions the like practise is scarcely evitable and certainly is contrary unto the Standing law of the Land and is condemned by the adverse party and yet mantained or at least the Actors have been cleared by their own party having the Supream power whether the practise was in good or evill as appeareth by the Parliament of England in that same year justifying or absolving all them who had done the like against the lawes made under Q. Mary and Standing for the time un-repealed as I hinted before and also by the Parliament of England absolving them who had torn and burnt the English Bibles and service-Service-books and had killed the Ministers c. in the year 1553. which was contrary unto the Law of the Land made in time of King Edward 6. and Standing at that time unrepealed The Regent hearing of those things gave presently order unto the French Companies to march toward Sant Andrews and sent proclamation to all the parts about to meet her in armes the next morning at Couper The Lords went thither the same night accompanied with a hundred horse only and so many foot but such was the readiness of men that before ten of the clock the next day they grew to 3000. Rothes and Ruthuen brought many Gentle men with them some came from Lothian and the towns shew great resolution The next day was foggy about noon the aire began to clear then the Frenches sent some to view the fields and these returning began to â—aint of their courage wherefore a Post was sent to Falkland to shew the Regent that the Lords were stronger than was supposed as also that there was mutiny in their own army some openly professing that they would not fight against their Country-men for pleasure of strangers These newes moved her to yeeld unto a treaty of peace so Lindsay and Waughton were employed by the Duke who commanded the Scots in the Regents army to confer with the Lords they would not suffer the two to Another treaty of peace come neer their army and said They knew the Regent had sent these forces against them and if they will invade they shall find them ready to defend but they professing their purpose of peace and that they were sent for that effect were admitted the Lords say They had been so oft abused by the Regent's promises that they can not trust her words any more But if She will send away the French men and give suretie that no violence shall be used against them of the true Religion they shall not be unreasonable They reply The Frenches can not be sent away untill the French King were advertised and She can give no other security but her own word nor stands it with her honour to do otherwise Because peace could not be concluded truce was made for 8. dayes upon condition that the Frenches shall be removed into Lothian and before the expiring of that time some shall be sent to Santandrews with authorised power to make a firm peace This truce was signed in name of the Queen by the Duke and Dosell Junie 13. So the Lords of the Congregation did first remove and at Couper they had a publick thankesgiving unto God that their enemies were disappointed and the next day the Armie was dismissed and the Lords went to Santandrews waiting but in vain for the makers of the peace and in the mean time complaints were brought dayly from Perth against him whom the Regent had set in the Provosts place and did oppresse them The Earle of Argile and Lord James did advertise the Regent and craved that the town may be restored to their former liberty No answer was returned wherefore the Lords went and sumoned the Provost Captains and souldiers to render the town assuring Perth seâ— free them if they will hold out and any one of them be killed in the assault all their lifes shall pay for it The Provost answered at first they had promised to keep the town and they will defend it to the last drop of their blood So they answered the second summons being confident that the Regent would send relieff But when the besiegers began to play upon the west and east parts of the town at once they within profered to depart if relief came not within twelve hours Thus the town was yielded and restored to their liberties Junie 26 The next day they consult what to do with the Bishop of Murray who was then dwelling in Scone and having many Scone is burnt souldiers there about had despitefully threatned the town The Lords wrot unto him that unless he come and assist them they could not save his Palace But these of Dundie considering his pride and especially how violent he had been against Walter mill would march to Scone some persons were sent to hinder them but because they had found in the Church a great parcell of his goods hid to preserve them the multitude could not be stayd till the ornaments as they terme them of the Church were destroyed The Lords did so prevaile that for that night the Church and place were spared and they brought away the multitude The same night the Bishops servants began to fortify again and to do violence unto some carrying away what baggage they had gote and the next day some few persons went again to behold what they were a doing the Bishops servants were offended and began to speak proudly and as it was affirmed one of the Bishops sons with a rapier thrust thorow one of Dundy because he looked in at the Girnell-door When this was reported the towns men of Dundie were enraged and sent word to the inhabitants of Perth that unless they would support them to avenge that iniurie they would never concur with them in any action The multitude was easily enflammed and quickly set all the palace in a fire Many were offended and an antient woman hearing them take it so ill said Now I see Gods judgements are just and that no man can save where God will punish since I can remember this place hath been nothing els but a den of whoremongers it is incredible how many wifes have been abused and young women de flowred by these filthy beasts which have been fostered in this Den and especially by that wicked man who is called The Bishop if every one knew alswell as I they would praise God and no man would be offended With these words many were pacified Histo of Reforma The day preceeding news was brought that the Regent had ordered a garrison to lye in Sterlin to seclude the Congregation of the one side of Forth from the other the Lords made hast to prevent that and riding all night came early in the morning where the altars and images and abbey of Cambuskenneth were thrown down and on the fourth day marched toward Edinburgh doing the like at Lithgow The Lord Seton being Provest of Edinburgh had undertaken the protection of the black
that the Masse and the opinions which they teach the people concerning it be laid to the square of the first institution that the world may know whither their teachers had offended or not in that which they have affirmed whither the action of the Masse be not expressely repugnant unto the last Supper of the Lord Jesus whither the sayer of it commit not horrible blasphemy in vsurping The sayer of Masse is a blasphemer upon the offices of Christ Al. Anderson denied that the Priest takes upon him Christs office A masse-book was brought and it wat read out of the beginning of the Canon Suscipe Sancta Trinitas hanc oblationem quam ego indignus peccator offero tibi vivo Deo et vero pro peccatis toâ—ius Ecclesiae vivorum et mortuorum Then said the Minister If to offer for the sins of the whole Church be not the proper office of Christ only let the Scripture judge and if a vile man whom ye call priest proudly takes the same upon him let your own books witnes Al. Anderson said Christ offered the propitiatory and none can do that but we offer the remembrance It was answered We praise God that yee deny a sacrifice propitiatory in the Masse and we offer to prove that in moe than an hundred places of your Papisticall Doctors it is affirmed that the Masse is a sacrifice propitiatory But whereas ye alledge that yee offer Christ in remembrance we aske first Unto whom do yee offer him and next By what authority are ye assured of well-doing In God the Father falleth no oblivion and if ye will shift and say that ye offer not as if God were forgetfull but as willing to apply Christs merits to his Church we demand of you What power and commandement have ye to do so We know that our Master commanded his Apostles to do what He did in remembrance of him and plain it is that Christ took bread gave thanks brak the bread and gave it to his disciples saying Take eat ..... here is a command to take and eat to take and to drink but to offer Christs body either for remembrance or application we find not and therefore we say To take upon you an office which is not given unto you is uniust vsurpation and not lawfull power Then Alexander vseth some words of shifting but the Lords require him to answer directly Then said he I am better acquainted with philosophy than with Theology Then John Lesley then Parson of Vne and immediatly was sent by the Bishops and their faction to be agent in their business with the Queen and thereafter was called Bishop of Rosse was demanded to answer unto that argument After some litle pause he said If our Master hath nothing to say unto it I have nothing for I know nothing but the Canon-law and the greatest reason that ever I could find there is Volumus and Nolumus The Nobility seeing that neither the one nor the other would answer directly say Wee have been miserably deceived for if the Masse may not obtain remission of sin to the quick and to the dead wherefore were all the Abbeys so richly doted and endowed with our lands Hereby it is clear as also by what is written of the Parliament that the Papists had liberty to plead for their Religion and were required to say what they could not only with safety and assurance of protection but they did appeare and shew their weakness At that time the book of Discipline was not allowed nor reiected but delayd and thereafter it was approved by the Counsell for their own part but not authorised and some additions were noted and this provision expressely added That the Bishops Abbots Priors and other Beneficed men who had already adioined them unto the Religion shall enioy their benefices during their lives they upholding and sustaining the Ministery and Ministers for their part The issue of this provision was many Church-men gave away and sold their Manses gleebs tyths and other things to the prejudice of the Church so that the entertainment of Ministers was very small in many places nothing at all and the gleebs could hardly be recovered XIII At Edinburgh December 20. An. 1560. was the first Nationall assembly where conveened the Ministers and Commissionares from Shires The first assembly of the Church and Burghs about the number of 44. persons 1. They designe Ministers and Readers unto severall parishes throughout the Countrie 2. It was appointed that in time coming the election of Minister Elders and deacons shall be in the publick church and premonition to be on the sunday preceeding 3. It is found by the law of God marriages may be solemnized betwixt parties of the second or third degrees of consanguinity and others that are not prohibited by the word of God and therefore to desire the Lords and Estates to interpose their authority and make lawes thereupon 4. It is appointed that for punishment of fornication the law of God be observed and these shall make publick repentance which vse carnall copulation betwixt the promise and solemnization of their marriage 5. that earnest supplication be made unto the Estates of the realm and to the Lords of Secret counsell that all Judges ordinary and Judiciall Officers as Lords of the Session Shireffs Stewarts Balives and other ordinary Judges be professours of the trueth according to the word of God and all Ministers of the word to be removed from such Offices according to the Civill law 6. To supplicate the Parliament and Secret Counsell that for eschuing the wrath of the Eternall and removing the plagues threatned in His law Sharp punishment be ordained against idolaters and mantainers thereof in contempt of Gods true Religion and Acts of Parliament namely which say Masse or cause it to be said or are present thereat And a catalogue of their names is writen They appoint Comissioners to attend the Parliament if any shall be called with these supplications It is to be observed from the fift Act that Ministers of the word were forbbidden to be Judges in Civil causes which is against the former practise when Bishops and other prelats were Lords of Parliament and sat in Civill Courts No Parliament was called as was expected but a Convention of Estates was appointed to be in May before which time Papists resort to Edinburgh in great numbers and began to brag of their power The Commissioners which were appointed In a Convention of the Estates An. 1561. Papistry is again forbidden by the Assembly of the Church conveen May 17. An 1561. and draw up these articles to be presented unto the Convention that idolatry and all monuments thereof should be suppressed throughout the realm that the sayers maintainers and heareâ—s of the Masse should be punished according to the Act of Parliament 2. That câ—rtain provision be made for maintenance of the Superintendents Ministers and Readers that Superintendents be planted where none are That punishment be appointed for
such as disobeied or contemned the Superintendents in their function 3. That punishment be appointed for the abusers and contemners of the Sacraments 4. That no Letters of Session or warrant from any Judge be given to answer or pay tythes unto any person without speciall provision that the parishoners retain so much in their hands as is appointed for maintenance of the Ministry And that all such as are given heretofore be called in and discharged 5. That the Lords of the Session or any other Judges proceed not upon such Precepts or warnings past at the instance of them which lately have obtained fues of Vicarages and Manses and Churchyards and that sixe a kers if so much there be of the Gleeb be always reserved to the Minister according to the appointement of the book of Discipline 6. That no Letters of Session nor other Warrants take place untill the stipends contained in the book of Disciplin for maintenance of the Ministers be first consigned in the hands at least of the principalls of the parishioners 7. That punishment be appointed against all such as purchase bring home or execute within this realm the Popes Bulls The Tenour of the Supplication was this Please your Honours and the Wisdoms of such as are presently conveened with you A supplication of Barons burgesses in Counsell to understand that by many arguments we perceive what the pestilent generation of that Roman Antichrist within this realm pretends to wit that they would erect their idolatry take upon them Empire above our consciences and so to command us the true subjects of this realm and such as God of his mercy hath under our Soveraine made subject unto us in all things to obey their appetites Honesty craveth and conscience moveth us to make the very secrets of our hearts patent to your Honours in that behalf whichs is this That before ever these tyrants and dumb dogs empire above us and above such as God hath subjected unto us that wee the Barons and Gentle men professing Christ Jesus within this realm are fully determined to hazard life and whatsoever we have received from God in temporall things Most humbly therefore beseeching your Honours that such order may be taken that we have not occasion to take again the sword of just defence unto our hands which we have willingly after God had given Victory both to your Honours and us resigned over into your hands to the end that Gods gospell may be publickly preached within this realm the true Ministers thereof reasonably maintained idolatry suppressed and the committers there of punished according to the lawes of God and men In doeing whereof your Honours shall finde us not only obedient in all things lawfull but also ready at all times to bring under order and obedience such as would rebell against your just authority which in absence of our Soverain wee acknowledge to be in your hands besâ—eching your Honours with upright judgement and indifferency to look upon these few arâ—icles and by these our Brethren to signifie unto us such answer again as may declare your Honours worthy of that place whereunto God after some danger sustained in his mercy hath called you And let these enemies assure themselves that if your Honours put not order unto them that we shall shortly take such order that they shall neither be able to do what they list nor to live upon the sweat of the browes of such as are not debters unto them Let your Honours conceive nothing of us but all humble obedience in God But let the Papists be yet once again assured that their pride and idolatry we will not suffer This Supplication was sent by the Master of Lindsay the Lords of Lochinvar Pharniherst and Whittengham Tho. Menzies Provest of Aberdien and Ge. Lovell burgess of Dundy The Lords and Counsell made an Act ordinance answering to every head of these articles and commanded Letters to be answered thereupon At this time Lord James Stuard had returned from France and brought Letters from the Queen praying them to entertain quietnes and to suffer nothing to be attempted against the Contract of peace which was made at Lieth till her own coming home and to suffer the Religion publickly established to go forward c. This second fall got Satan after he had begun to trouble the Religion once established by Law The Histor. of Reformat Lib. 3. That book closeth with these words The books of discipline have been of late so often published that we shall forbear to print them at this time hoping that no good man will refâ—se to follow the same till God in a greater light establish a more perfite By these and many passages of the book it is cleare that at that time they did not judge it to be the constant rule of Disciplin in all time coming and so we will find that within few years the Assembly thought upon another Order XIV August 19. An. 1561. The Queen arrives at Lieth very many The Queens arrivall of all ranks come to congratulate her safe return much mirth was that week in Halirudhouse and Edinburgh On Sunday August 24. when preparation was for the Masse in the Chappell-Royal the hearts of the godly were stirred and some said openly Shall that Idol be suffered to take place again within this realm It shall not One carrying the candle was sore affrighted No Papist durst speak against them but Lord James took upon him to keep the Chappell-door when the Masse was ended the Priest was convoied betwixt the Lords of Coldingham Halirudhouse unto his chamber The next day the Queen comes into Privy Counsell Some were sent unto the Noblemen severally with these or such persuasions Alas will you chase our soverain from us She will incontinently return to her Galeys and then what will all Nations say of us may we not suffer her a litle while I doubt not but she will leave it if we were not assured that She may be won we should be as great enemies to the Masse as ye can bee her Uncles will go away and then we shall rule all at our pleasure would not we be as sorry to hurt the Religion as any of you would bee With these persuasions the fervency of many was abated and An Act concerning Religion an Act was made wherein her Majesty ordaines Letters to be directed and proclaimed that all the subjects should keep peace and Civil society while the Estates of the realme may be assembled and her Majesty shall have â—aken a finall order by their advice which her Majesty hopeth shall be to the contentment of all the Law bidding that none should take in hand privately or openly any alteration of the State of Religion or attempt any thing against the same which She hath found publickly universally standing at her arrivall under pain of death With certification that if any subjects shall come in the contrary he shall be held for a seditious person and raiser
your Ma. that all affection set aside you declare yourself so upright in this case that ye may give evident demonstration to all your subjects that the fear of God joyned with the love of common tranquillity hath the principall seat in your Majestics heart This further Madam in conscience we speak that as your Ma. in Gods name doth crave of us obedience which to render in all things lawfull we are most willing So in the same name do we the wholl professors of Christs Evangell within this your Mas. realm crave of you and of your Counsell sharp punishment of this crime And for performance thereof that without delay the principal actors of this hainous crime and the persuaders of this publick villany may be called before the Chief Justice of this realm to suffer an assise and to be punished according to the lawes of the same and your Majesties answer most humbly we beseech This supplication was presented by sundry Gentle-men Some Courtiers ask Who dare avowe this The Lord Lindsay answered A thousand Gentlemen within Edinburgh Others advise the Queen to give a gentle answer till the Convention were dissolved And so the Queen said Her uncle is a stranger and hath a young company with him but she shall put such order unto him and all others that heereafter they shall have no occasion to complain The Histor. of the Reformat libr. 4. Two assemblies An. 1562. XV. In Juny 1562. The assembly gives order to draw up a Supplication unto the Queen for abolishing the Masse and other superstitious rites of the Roman Religion for inflicting punishment against blasphemy contempt of the word profanation of the sacraments the violation of the sabbath adultery fornication and such other vices that are condemned by Gods word and the lawes of the countrey have not taken notice of And it was petitioned that the actions of divorcement should either be remitted to the judgement of the Church or trusted to men of good knowledge and conversation And that Papists be excluded from places in Counsell and Session The draught of this Supplication was judged by the Courtiers to be tarte in some expressions and they took upon them to write another containing the same things but in a more acceptable phrase It was presented by the Superintendents of Lothian and Fife and when the Queen had read some of it she said Here are many faire words I can not tell what the hearts are And so for our painted oratory we were termed flatterers and dissemblers but we received no other answer Ibid. Spotswood saith Her answer was that she would do nothing in prejudice of the Religion she professed and hoped before a year were expired to have the Masse and Catholick profession restored through the whole Kingdom And thus she parted from them in choler In this assembly was appointed an Order of Visitation for regulating the Superintendents to wit for examination of Ministers lives and doctrine then of the elders And some were appointed to visite the Churches in the Shires where were no Superintendents as George Hay to Visite Carrick and Cunningham John Knox to visite Kile and Galloway c. Alexander Gordon Bishop of Galloway did professe the Reformed Religion and in this assembly petitioneth the Superintendency of Galloway It was denied unto him At that time the Abbot of Corsrainell sought disputation with John Knox it continued three daies at Maiboll the Abbot made choise of the matter to prove the sacrifice of the Masse especially from Melchisedek's offering as he alledged bread and wine unto God The Papists looked for a revolt in Religion and they would have had some occasion to brag of their disputation According to the appointment of the preceeding assembly the next conveenes at Edinburgh December 25. John Knox made the prayer for assistance of Gods Spirit In the 2. and 3. Sessions Superintendents and then Ministers were removed and censured severally Complaints were made that Churches want Ministers Ministers had not stipends wicked men were permitted to be Schoolmasters idolatry was erected in sundry parts of the Nation For redress of this last some said A new Supplication should be presented unto the Queen Others said What answer was given to the former One in name of the Queen said It is well knowen what troubles have occurred since the last Assembly The Queen visiting the North was troubled by the Gordons and the Earle was killed at Coriechy and therefore it is no wonder though the Queen hath not answered but before the Parliament in May they doubt not but such order shall be taken as they all shall have occasion of contentement This satisfied the assembly for that time The Lord Controller required the Commissioners of Burghs to declare by word or writ what course they would take for entertaiment of their Ministers Decemb. 29. inhibition is made to all serving in the Ministry which have entred being slaunderous before in doctrine and have not satisfied the Church and which have not been presented by the people unto the Superintendent and he after tryall had not appointed them unto their charge And this Act to have strength aswell against them that are called Bishops as others pretending to any Ministry within the Church Decemb. 30. the assembly gives power to every Superintendent within his own bounds in their Synodall assembly and with consent of the greater part of Ministers and elders to transport Ministers from one Church to another and ordaines the Minister so decerned to obey And ordaines the Superintendents to hold their Synods twice in the year to wit in Aprile and October Commission is given to the Superintendents of Anguise Lothian Glascow and Fife with Da. forrest to travell with the Lords of Secret Counsell concerning the causes that should come in judgement of the Church and what order of execution shall be taken therein Ordaines the communion to be ministred four times in the year within burghes and twice yearly in the Landward Also that uniformity shall bee kept in the ministration of the Sacraments and solemnisation of marriage and burialls according to the book of Geneva By this book is meaned that book called The common order which was conform to the English Church in Geneve and was usually printed before the Psalmes in Meeter Likewise a slaunder was raised upon Paul Meffan Minister at Jedburgh commission was given to John Knox and certain Elders of Edinburgh to go into that town and try the slaunder and report the truth unto the Session of the Church of Edinburgh to whom with the assistance of the Superintendent of Lothian commission is given to decern therein His woman-servant had brought forth a child and would not tell who was the father of it but said She was forced in an eevening and knew not by whom The Matter could hardly be tryed but at last the womans brother was brought to examination and Paul seeing that though before he had alwayes denied the fact yet then fled so taking the crime upon him
were instant to begin and the most part condescend to treat of doctrin and Reformation jointly so that also a Letter was sent unto the Pope craving to further the Synod and to solicite the Princes for continuing peace among themselves as also other Letters were written unto the Emperour unto the French Roman Portugal Kings and other Princes requiring them to conserve peace to send Ambassadors to secure the high-wayes and to cause their Prelats resort unto the Synod Those Letters should have been read and sealed in the ensuing congregation but they could not agree what seal to use In a word before the next Session they could agree only that they should begin with heresy and because they were informed of more prelats a coming they delay the next Session untill Aprile 8. Again the Legats send for their oft demanded instructions and they advise to begin at the controversies between them and the Lutherans concerning the holy Scriptures and the abuses brought into the Church in that matter About that time the Conference in Germany was dissolved and the Pope thought it scandalous to delay any more so he gave information to begin according to the advice but so that they be slow in the Reformation Accordingly on February 22. 1546. it was ordained to read Luthers books and frame articles concerning the Scripture to be censured by the Divines and so matter to be prepared for Decrees As for abuses every one should call to mind what he thought needfull to be Reformed and what remedy is fittest The articles of doctrine were propounded of the sufficiency of the Scriptures 2. Of the number of the books 3. of the Latin Translation 4. Of the perspicuity of the Scriptures In the first article all did agree to make Traditions Of the Scriptures equal with the Scriptures excep Antonius Marinarus a Carmelite whose discourse was called Lutheran They all agree to canonize the Apocrypha on these two they spend sixe congregations In the third article was difference between them who were ignorant of the languages and a few having a taste of Greek Frier Aloisius de Catanea did prove by authority of Jerom and Cardi. Caietan that the Hebrew edition of the old Test and the Greek of the New are the pure fountains and all Latine translations are but impure brooks and so have been accounted in all time by past The greater number said This opinion openeth a door unto Lutherans the doctrin of the Roman Church is by Popes and Divines founded upon the Latine Bible and if it be lawfull to scan whether it be rightly translated the base Grammarians shall be preferred unto the Bishops and Cardinals and the Inquisitors shall have no place if they be ignorant of Hebrew and Greek Do Isidorus Clarus a Brescian and Benedict an Abbot discourse historically of the old and later Translations and of their account at the first and how at last that which is called vulgata was patched of them both Andreas Vega a Franciscan commends that Latine but preferreth the Hebrew and Greek In the end sixe Divines were deputed to correct the Vulgata to be printed by auhority of the Councel There was no less difference concerning the expounding of Scripture some alledging the authority of Car. Caietan said The Spirit of God is tied to no age and all men should be encouraged unto the diligent and sober study of Gods Worde Others said Vnbridled spirits must be curbed or else can be no hope to see an end of the late pretences neither do the Lutherans gain upon any but such who study the Scriptures the study of Aristotle is safer and the Word of God should be kept in due reverence from it is much derogated when it is too common Dominicus Soto a Dominican said In matter of faith every one should be tied to the exposition of the Church but in manners let every one abound in his own sense so that piety and charity be preserved otherwise men may fall into inconvenients by contrariety of expositions among the antient Fathers who never required that they should be absolutely followed The opinion prevailed which held that the Scriptures are already so well expounded that there is not hope of any more good and if any man will not be content with the Antients let him not trouble the world with his whimsies The Divines had discoursed so irresolutely that the Prelats who scarcely understood the discourses and yet have the power of suffrage doubted what to say in the canons and anathema's therefore overture was found to add anathema unto the Decree concerning the number and species of the books but the other canons should have no anathema lest they accuse their own Divines They talk of many abuses and a Decree was made against the pettiest for hast because the Session was approaching There the Decrees were read and the fifth Session was appointed to be Juny 17. Five Cardinals were present and 48 Bishops and none of them saith my author remarkable for learning The canons were sent to Rome The Court after information how particulares were debated began to think they must attend the Synod more narrowly therefore the Pope sendeth moe Cardinals and admonishes the Legats that the Decrees should not be published before they be advised at Rome he admonishes also to avoid too much flowness but bewar of celerity lest there be not time to receive order from him what to propound deliberat and conclude and spend not time in points not controverted as they had done now in some undoubted points finally take heed that the Papl authority be not permitted unto disputation At that time the Pope had deposed Herman Bishop of Colein for heresy as was pretended and ordained Adolph Count of Scavenburgh into his place and he wrote unto the Emperour for this effect Charles loved not Herman for the same heresy yet fearing that he would joyn with the ptotesâ—ants would not consent Hence arose a new jealousy between the Pope and the Empetour The Protestants complain that they were condemned not only being not heard but without the Councel by the Pope alone and therefore it is needless for them to go unto Trent IV. In the first congregation the Prelats urge two points of Reformation Sess V that were propounded and left-of in the former Session The Legats would treat of original sin Because they could not agree Letters were sent to Rome and in the mean while another order was prescribed for dispatching affaires to wit there must be a congregation of Divines to treat of doctrin and Canonists must be joyned with them when they come to Reformation yet so that Prelats might be present if they please And another Congregation of Prelats to frame the Heads of doctrin and Reformation which being examined and digested according to the most common opinion should be brought unto the generall congregation and there the voice of every one being known decrees may be framed by the determination of the greater part and then
established in the Session In this manner they debate of Lectures and Sermons but no draught of article could be devised to please them all for the Prelats would curb the liberty of Friets and have them to depend on the Bishops but the Legats Of Sermons stood for the liberties granted by the Popes especially unto the Mendicants In this contention the Legats sent complaint unto Rome namely against Bracius Marcellus Bishop of Fisole and against the Bishop of Chioza craving that those two should be removed from Trent The Pope answered He will send order in convenient time concerning these two as for matters if they regard the petitions of Princes the Synod shal be confused and the resolutions shall be hard therefore they should proceed in orginal sin he forbids the Deputies to proceed in correcting the Vulgar Translation untill those in Rome had determined of their course The Legats obey the last point but fearing that the Imperialists would leave the Synod they treat in two congregations concerning the reforming of Sermons and the philosophical part of them decrees were framed as giving way unto the Bishosps yet so cunningly that the Friers had liberty still Then they come Of original sin to original sin The Imperialists said The Synod was assembled principaly to reduce Germany and the articles of difference can not be known but only unto him that sits at the stern of Germany therefore it were expedient to crave by Letters the opinion of the principal Prelats of that Nation or the Popâ—s Nuntio should speak of this with the Emperour The Legats commend the advice but intending to follow their instruction say They will inform the Nuntio and in the mean while articles may be gathered out of their books and debated for gain of time The Imperialists were â—atiffied hoping to put off the Sommer ere any thing were concluded So new articles were propounded as drawn out of Lutheran books but for the most part they were calumnies as the contradictory canons do shew The Divines would not speak of them in that order as they were propounded but spake first of Adams transgression what sin it was here how many heads so many opinions Then they enquired what is that sin derived from Adam Some alledging the authority of Augustin said It is concupiscence others following Anselm said It is the want of orginal righteousnes others conioyned them both and those were again divided some following Bonaventura gave the first place to concupiscence because it is positive others after Aquinas held that concupiscence is but the material part And because John Scotus had followed Anselm the Franciscans stood for his opinion They were more troubled about the propagation of it but all agreed that it is not by imitation only In the fourth place they all held that inclination to ill is not a sin Yet here the Franciscans fell upon their cardinal controversy with the Dominicans the Franciscans would have the blessed Virgin excepted expressly and the Dominicans would not Cardinal de Monte had much adoe to divert them from this point They all agree in the remission of original sin that it is taken away by baptism and that the soul is restored into the estate of innocency by an infused quality which they called original grace albeit the punishment do remain for exercise of the just Only Antonius Marinarus did oppose saying Concupiscence remaining in them who are baptized is verily a sin in itself but it is not accounted sin in them because it is covered with the righteousnes of Christ Soto joyned with him therefore others calling to minde that lately in a Sermon he had condemned all trust in works and had called the best works of the famous heathens splendida peccata he was suspected to be a Protestant They held the punishment of this sin to be only the want of blessednes excep Gregorius Ariminensis he alledged the authority of Augustin and therefore was called a Tormenter of children When the Bishops heard so many controversies among the Divines they knew not what to decern only they would condem the articles as they were propounded Marcus Viguerius Bishop of Sinigaglia Jerom General of the Augustinians and Vega a Franciscan said They can not condem an opinion as heretical unless they first declare what is trueth But the Prelats made no account of their words and were out of all hope to determin those school-points to the contentmen of all parties So they frame five canons and so many anathema's but the Dominicans and Franciscans could not be satisfied in the point of excepting the blessed Virgin untill direction was brought from Rome that they should not touch doctrines which may foster schism amongst themselves Then they were both stilled so that opinions be not preiudged Therefore it was added in the Decree They have no mind to comprehend the blessed Virgine and the Pope added The constitution of Sixtus 4. should be observed So whether the Imperialists would or not the fifth Session was held Iuny 17 the five decrees of doctrin and one having two parts concerning the reforming of Lectures and Sermons were read and the sixth Session was appointed to July 29. V. In the congregation it was propounded to speak first of justification Session 6. The Imperialists would delay it for the above named reasons but three Bishops and three Divines were named to frame articles In the congregation for reformation the residence of Pastors and Prelats was set a soot Concerning justification 25. Articles were brought some of works done before justification some of works after it and some of the essence of Of justification grace At the first none of the Divines knew what to say because the School-men had not handled that matter as the other of original sin untill they had ghessed about and then the Franciscans following Scotus said Works done by power of nature only deserve before God by way of congruity and God were uniust if he give not grace to the man who doth what he can The Dominicans following Thomas say No kind of merit goeth before grace and the very beginning of good works should be ascribed unto God as indeed congruous merite was never heard in the Church even when they had most to do against the Pelagians Concerning the works of grace all held that these are perfect and do merite salvation In the point of the essence of grace it was a common consideration that the word Grace in the first signification signifieth benevolence which in him who hath power brings forth necessarily a good effect and that is the gift which is also called grace They say The Protestants think so meanly of Gods Majesty that they restrain the word Grace unto the first signification And because some might say God can bestow no gift greater then his Son they said That benefit is common unto all men and it is fit he should bestow a particular benefite on severall persons and this is habituall grace or a spiritual quality
of Benefices seing it is impossible to reside in many places Concerning the sacraments generally 14 articles were given 17. of baptisme and 4 of confirmation On the number of sacraments all agree that they be seven but to say There be The number of Sacraments neither moe nor fewer it was questioned Some said It is sufficient to determine the general but to decide the proper saeraments presupponeth the definition and essence of a sacrament which is difficult seing nether the Scholasticks nor the Fathers can be reconciled among themselves for some take the word largely and make moe and some take it strictly and make fewer and Augustin somtimes calleth every rite whereby God is honouted a sacrament and in other places he taking the word strictly reckoneth but two sacraments of the New Test Others said It is necessary to say There are neither moe nor fewer because some hereticks reckon moe and some fewer and if they be not named particularly some may thrust out a true sacrament and put in a false one And here hold your laughter at their reasons for the number to wit There be 7 natural things whereby mans life is preserved 7 vertues 7 capital vices 7 defects coming from original sin 7 dayes of the week 7 regions of Egypt 7 Planets c. Then they talk of the Author of the sacraments Some said The Lutherans hold that only Christ is the author of them under The author of Sacraments the New Testament Others said They should not go so far on for the Master of Sentences gives sundry authors unto sundry sacraments as unction unto S. James confirmation is of a later invention and many attribute marriage unto God in paradise c. The Dominicans said The Fathers may be saved by distinctions especially they would have submitted unto the Church but rhe Lutherans will not The second article of the necessity of the sacraments Some thought it not to be condemned because all sacraments are not absolutly necessary Others said The necessity The necessity of them of one infringes the general article Sacraments are not absolutly necessary Others said All the sacraments are necessary some absolutly some by conveniency and some for utility In the last words of the 2 article it was said Men may attain grace without sacraments Some approve these words by examples of Cornelius the saved thief and many Martyres Others said These received the sacrament voto Others said Subtile distinctions should not be brought into articles of faith neither can it be known but by divination whether many Martyres had a desire of a sacrament or knew of them It was replied There is a twofold desire habitual and actual that is howbeit they had it not actually yet they would have had it if they had been informed The difficulties were referred unto the general congregation The 3 article One sacrament is not of more worth then another all did condem because some do excell in utility some in signification and some in regarde of the Minister Some would have thoseniceties and school-fooleries as they spake omitted others said The particulare respects must be expressed and others said It is enough to say generally For diverse respects The 4 article The sacraments of the New Testament do not confer grace unto those who The effect of them do not resist This was universaly condemned as also they agreed in the manner how sacraments confer grace to wit grace said they is gained by all actions that excite devotion and this proceeds not from the work itself but from the virtue of devotion in the worker or ex opere operantis whereas some other actions work grace not by devotion of the doer noâ— receiver but by vertue of the work itself or ex opere operato and of this kind are Christian sacraments seing by them grace is conferred thogh no devotion be in the persons if there be not a bar of mortal sin either habitual or actualy persevering and such men can not receive grace not because the sacrament hath not vertue to produce it but because the receiver is not capable being possessed with a contrary quality Though they all did agree so far yet the Dominicans said Albeit grace be a spiritual quality created immediatly by God yet it is an affective and instrumental vertue or work of the sacraments which causeth a disposition in the soul to receive it not that grace is in them as in a vessel but as a chissel is active in giving form unto a statue or stone and not only in scabling the stone The Franciscans said It can not be conceived how God being a spiritual cause doth use a bodily instrument for a spiritual effect and therefore the sacraments have no effective or dispositive virtue but only by the promise of God when they are administred he gives grace unto them as signes and therefore they contain grace as an efficacious signe not by any viâ—â—ue in them but by Divine promise of infallible assistance unto the Ministry and that ministry is a cause of grace because the effect followes by the promise of God to give grace at that time as a merite is a cause of a rewarde without any activity of the merite They confirmed this by the authority of Scotus Bonaventura and Bernard who all say that grace is received by a sacrament as a Chanon is invested by a book and a Bishop by a ring The Dominicans reply This opinion is neer unto Lutheranism The Franciscans answer The other opinion being impossible gave occasion unto hereticks to calumniat the Church Some as neutrals said It is sufficient if all agree in the general that sacraments contain grace The Legats considering the multiplication of controversies called for the Generals of the Orders and entreated them to cause their Friers speak with more modesty and charity seing their purpose is to condem heresies and not to multiply controversies And they wrote again unto the Pope that more moderation is necessary It was thought fit to omit the 5 article Not the sacraments but faith of the sacrament hath grace or remission of sins But Frier Barth Miranda said By this paradoxe Luther drew another conclusion that the sacraments of the old and new law are of equal virtue and now it is granted that the sacraments of the New law confer grace but those of the old law were only signes None contradictes him but the Franciscans said In place of the old law it should be said the law of Moses in respect of circumcision which wrought grace albeit Paul call it a signe Then said Frier Gregory de Padua It is a clear rule in Logik Things of the same kind have both difference and identity among themselves If the old sacraments and ours had difference only they were not sacraments but equivocally and if they had only identity they were the same things therefore put not difficulty in plain things for diversity in words and S. Austin saith These are different in signe but
the French Bishops had foughten a long time The Councel's authority is above the Pope and he might have helped it easily if he had vsed the phrase of the Apostle The care of all the Churches 2 in prejudice of the Councels authority he had permitted in all the decrees a reservation of the authority of the Apostolical See and the craving of confirmation of the decrees And sundry other particulares As also the Centumviral Court of Paris obiected other particulares but all concerning those which were called The articles of Reformation His defense was What could he and sixe Prelats do against 200. and there was a special Act that nothing was done in prejudice of the liberties of France Vidus Faber replied that he and his Colleague had diligently sought that Act but could not find it and in humane affaires not to appear is not to bee But all those obiections were nothing to what the Bishops and Divines and their servants told scurrilously of the contentions and factions of the Fathers and their particular designes and generally This Councel was of more authority then the Councel of the Apostles seing these defined nothing but what seemed good unto the Holy Ghost and this Synod layd the foundation of their decrees visum est nobis In Germany both Papists and Protestants obiected more against the canons of doctrine as they command the Bishop to teach wholesom doctrine of purgatory without any declaration what that doctrine is The Councel was assembled especially for the grievances against indulgences and they had defined nothing but wish moderation according to the antient and approved custom of the Church albeit in the Eastern Churches was never use of those indulgences nor in the Western before Vrban 2. or the year 1095. so far as any man can find and after that untill the year 1300. was litle use of them or but for freedom of the Confessar's iniunctions Likewise the Emperour and the Duke of Bavier sent Letters severally unto Rome craving liberty of the cup and of marriage unto the Priests And the clergy of Germany sent third remonstrance shewing a necessity of granting liberty of marriage by authority of the old and new Testament and the practise of the primitive Church and of the Eastern Church unto this day as it was never more necessary then at this time when amongst fifty priests one scarcely can be found who is not a notorious whoor-monger and it is absurd to permitt whoorish priests and exclude the marryed and to exclude them both were as if you would have none The Pope referred these Letters unto the consideration of the Cardinals and they would not â—eeld March 12. the Pope promoted 19 Cardinals in reward of their service in the Councel unto the Apostolicall See and he would not promote any who had spoken for residence of Bishops or that their institution is De Jure Divino So far Pe. Soave in Hist. Conti. Trident. Likewise Ge. Abbot writting against Hill in Reas 9. shewes out of Declarat du Roy de Navarr that Charles IX sent his Ambassadors and Bishops unto Trent with large instructions for reformation of the clergy but when nothing could be obtained he caused his Ambassadors protest against the Councel and return home So they did and those Bishops came also away and nevertheless amongst the subscribers is mention of 26 French Prelats as if they had subscribed There it is also that after the Massacre in the year 1572. some thinking that to be an opportunity of seeking confirmation of the Synod did propound it but it was refused in all the Chambers The like motion was made An. 1585. and with the same happ The Reformed wrot against the decrees namely Calvin wrote his Antidotum against the Acts under Pope Paul and Chemnitius wrote against them all and calleth them a horrible chaos of monstrous errors Here by anticipation it may be added that the Jesuits were employd as stout champions at Rhems Doway and Lovan to maintain the decrees who carried themselves so happely that for defense of these errors they vented many others that were scarcely heard before lastly Card. Bellarmin as the chief champion and others of that colledge at Rome were commanded by Pope Gregory XIII to bring all the controversies into one body or system That work brought forth by the providence of God a threefold benefit unto posterity 1. A more perfect body of Popish errors then ever was published before 2. A manifest proof of the jarrings and divisions of the Doctors in the Roman Church for albeit they glory of Unity among themselves yet in every controversy almost yea very few excepted the contrary judgement of their Doctors is brought expressely 3. Albeit all the errors of Trent are maintained there exprofesso and many errors are falsly imputed unto Luther Calvin and others yet there the reformed Church is fairly cleared from many errors which other Papists impute falsly unto us and more over somtimes in sifting and stating a question he maintaines what we hold and refutes another and maintaines what he denied in the proper place and by those two meanes he gives testimony unto the truth in all the chief controversies as Jo. Ernest Gerhard hath collected in his Book Bellarminus ORTHODOXIAS testis And about that time came forth another edition of the Decrees at Trent with references upon the margine of each canon unto other books of the Schoolmen where to find those points handled and those references being published by authority of the Court might serve for a commentary without any change of the decrees if it should be challenged even though the reference be contrary to the decree PART IIJ. CHAP. J. Of POPES J. PIVS 5. Was not inferiour unto any Pope in dissembling in some outward things he made a shew of godliness When he was crouned he said unto the Cardd that they should ask nothing from him that were contrary to equity or to the Councel of Trent He brought some of the Court namely the Penitentiaries and procurators of the Chancelery but not the Cardd into some moderation he most severly discharged all selling of Benefices he restrained the wickednes of priests some what he would have all the Jewes dwell at Rome or Ancona he would have expelled all the professed whoores out of Rome but when the Romanes shew him what a part of his revenues he would want he suffered them in a corner by themselves and appointed unto them their own preachers and thereafter some bordellers were married But in the articles of Religion and idolatrous worship he made no Reformation He gave licence unto Charles an archduke of Austria to mary his sisters-daughter and when Joachim-Frederik son of the Electour of Brandeburg married the daughter of his uncle the Pope rageth partly because he was in the Popes judgement an heretick and partly because he was chosen Primate of Germany and administrator of the episcopall Colledge of Magdeburg without licence of the Pope and then had married his
Lions at Roan Diep Meausia Orleans and other parts within one month 30000 Thuan Li. ciâ— and in that year above 100000 Protestants were massacred Th. Rogers in the preface of The Catholick doctrine Not only were the Protestants murdered that way but many others for privat malice or avarice of the executioners Some of the Governors refused to obey that command as Claudius Count de Tende when he had read it said He would obey the former edict but he doubted that this other was only coloured with the Kings name Therefore at the Kings command he was poisoned at Avenion within few dayes Mons Sautheram Governor of Auvergne refused saying He was the Kings Lieutenant for execution of justice and not to be a hang-man Additions to the 10 book of French Commen Great mirth and processions were at Rome when the Pope heard of those massacres By the Kings commande horsemen were dispatched into all parts that no Governor be absent from his charge and to watche and warde diligently and to search narrowly all the assemblies of the Reformed and to punish them without exception In all parts of the realm they were apprehended who keept their houses upon trust of the Kings protection many were murdered and all almost were robbed as if they had been vanquish'd enemies so that nothing seemed to remain unto them but utter confusion On the 10 day of September Charles sent for the Prince of Condee and willed him to choose one of three either Masse or death or perpetual prison He answered He would never choose the first and he left the other two unto the Kings pleasure Thuan. lib. 53. Before he obtained liberty he was induced to subscribe that abjuration whereof a copy is in the 10 Book of the French Comment So did Henry King of Navarsway with the times These two easily without petitioning received pardon from Pope Gregory XIII by intercession of King Charles In the dayes of the late Queen of Navar had been an assembly in Bearn and by free consent of the States the Masse was discharged throughout all that realm but then in the year 1572 October 15 king Henry published a contrary edict forbidding the Reformed Religion and he sent Mons Grammount granting leave unto the Reformed to sell their lands within a year and then remove or to conform themselves The people were not moved by these Letters and said These letters were extorted from the king in his captivity Thuan-ibi Nevertheless those examples moved many who were thought to love the Religion to profess the contrary The cities Rochell Montauban Sanser Anduz and other towns in Vivaretz and Sevenatz continued constant but it seemed unto many of themselves great folly joyned with madness after so great overthrow of all the Nobility and so many others to think upon any defence when scarce any Noble man durst owne the Religion and not a few said It is not lawfull that subjects should bear arms against their king albeit he be wicked as it had appeared by the success â—n a word all of them were uncertain what to do and inevitable destruction seemed to be brought on the Church in France the chief men were gone they had no help from Germany nor England as before yet the helping hand of God appeared in due time French Comment lib. 11. The king sent Noble men unto those Cities commanding them to receive garrisons and a Lieutenant They were all perplexed on both sides death seemed to be at hand they were resolved to yeeld but fear made theâ— to delay The citizens of Castre received a garrison upon trust of the kings promise they were all put to the edge of the sword with no less cruelty then others before Rochell was ready to have given obedience but when they were informed of that false cruelty or cruell deceit they refused to render and so began the fourth warrs in France with the seege of Rochell and other parts were invaded with hudge violence It was the Divine providence that the Nobility failing he alone might be known the author of the work The particulars are described in the book last mentioned and would go beyond my purpose to repeat them I will only touch the seege of Rochell and the end of those warres The seege continued seven months in it two things are very remarkable first notwithstanding all the Ordinance and battering picces that were discharged against them to the number of 6000. shot only 25. Rochellers were slain and how many of the beseegers were slain it is uncertain but it may be coniectured that 132. Commanders were killed of whom the chief was Claude Duke d' Aumale uncle of the Duke of Guise March 3. 1573. The greatest assaults were seven The other remarkable thing is the poorest sort of the town began to want bread and a new sort of supply was furnished unto them to wit every day in the river they had plenty of fishes Surdones which they had never seen before and the same day that the seege was raised those wereseen no more So both rich and poor had plenty within and the Kings Army without was grieved with famine Wherefore Charles sent word unto his Brother Henry commanding him either to take-in the town instantly if it be possible or to leave it in Aprile He continued two months longer untill word was brought that he was chosen king of Poland In the mean while Sanserre suffered a hard seege that parents did eat their own little ones A general peace was proclamed and liberty of Religion was granted in July An. 1573. Thuan. Lib. 54. The edict of pacification was conceived in generall terms without naming any city those of Nismes and Languedoc took exception at that thereupon all the Protestant towns wrote unto the Duke of Aniow giving him thanks for the peace and beseeching him to procure unto them leave to assemble in a fit place to the end they may know the particulares of the pacification in convenient time and that he would grant them his Letters patent for their assurance Then many conveened from all parts of the realm as the time would suffer and so they provided for themselves Fre. Commen Lib. 12. The next year Charles died in that book it is written of his death thus Certain it is that he died of a bloody flixe and it is reported for truth by the greater part that the blood is hued out of sundry parts of his body and in his bed he could have litle rest but horribly blasphemed the name of God which he was wont to do even from his childhood Thuan Lib. 57. witnesseth of his unrest and affrighments in the night and that heendeavoured to setle it by musick And because it was suspected that he had been poisoned to the end he might vomit the blood with the more ease he was bolstered up with pillowes that his feet lay higher then his head Another hath comprised the cause and manner of his death in those verses Naribus ore oculis atque auribus
these persons at their request 2. If their marriage were slanderons and hurtfull I did well to warn all men of it in time 3. as I had of duty declared unto them the Princes will so did I faithfully teach them by word exemple what God craved of them But on tuysday next I was called before the Counsell and accused that I had passed the bounds of my commission in calling the Queens marriage odious scandalous before the world I answered The bounds of my commission which is the Word of God good lawes naturall reason was able to prove whatsoever I spake yea that their own consciences could not but bear witnes that such a marriage could not but be odious and scandalous to all that shall heare of it if all the circumstances be rightly considered But when I was coming to my probation my Lord put mee to silence and sent mee away Upon wednesday I repeated all things before spoken and exhorted the Brethren not to accuse mee if that marriage proceed but rather themselves who for fear would not appose it but sharpned their tongues against mee because I admonished them of their duty and suffered not the cankred consciences of hypocrites to sliep in rest Protesting at all times to them that it was not my proclaming but rather their silence that gave any lewfulnes unto that marriage for as the proclaming Did take all excuse from them so my privat and publick impugnation did save my conscience sufficiently And so far I proceeded in this marriage as the Church of Edinburgh Earls Lords and Barons that heard will bear witnes Now seing I have been shamefully slandered both in England and Scotland by wrong information false report of them that hated my Ministrie I desire first the judgement of the Church and next the same to be published that all men may understand whither I be worthy of such imputation or not 5. A complaint is given against the Countess of Argile that she being a prosessor of the Euangell and having been admitted to the Lords Table had revolted in giving her assistance presence at the baptizing of the King in a Popish manner This Lady compeares and confesses her fault and submitts herselfe unto the discipline of the Church They ordain her to declare her repentance in the Chappell-Rojal of Sterlin upon a sunday and this to be don at such time as the Superintedent of Lothian shall appoint Providing it be before the next assembly 6. Ministers John Craig David Lindsay and Ge. Buchan or any two of them are ordained to send edicts not only throgh Fife but to the adiacent parts that Ministers and Elders might compear in Couper January 22. with their complaints against the Superintendent of Fife and to try them and to repoâ—t unto the next Assemybl 7. Alexander gordon called b. of Galloway and Commissioner is accused that he hath not visited the Churches these three years or there by that he doth altogether hant the Court and hath procured to be one of the Priuy Counsell and of the Session which can not stand with the office of a Pastor and also hath resigned the Abbey of Inchaffray in fauors of a young child and hath set lands in fue He personally confesseth his fault in al these that they had layd to his charge Upon some considerations the Assembly continueth him untill the next Assembly upon condition of his diligence in his Visitation VII In the Spring the Q. escapes out of Lochlevin and soght to repossess 1568. The XV. Assembly the Governement An Army flocketh unto her and was routed by the Regents Army at Langside May 13. Then she fled into England The Assembly conveenes at Edinb July 1. J. Willock is chosen Moderator Because heertofore all Ministers that would come were admitted to have vote and now the number is increased and Commissioners of Shyres were chosen in the Shiref-Court this Assembly makes an Act of three parts concerning the admission of members 1. That none shall have place to vote but Superintendents Commissioners for visiting Churches Min. and Commiss of Shyres and burghs chosen as followes together with Commissioners of Universities 2. Ministers and Commissioners of Shyres shall be chosen at the Synode of the boundes by the Ministers and gentle men conveening there and the Commissioners of Burghes shall be chosen by the Counsell and church-session of each town 3. None to be received without commission in write and lest this turn to a monopoly and perpetuall election of a few it is prouided that the persons be changen at every Assembly Wee will bear that this act and some other concerning the satisfaction of delinquents were afterwards changed again 2. It was delated that Thomas Bassenden Printer in Edinburgh had printed a booke entituled The fall of the Roman Church naming the King The Supream Head of the Church And he had printed at the end of the Psalm-book a bawdy song He is ordained to call-in all these books that he hath sold and sell no moe untill he change that title and delete the bawdy song And that in time coming he print not without licence of the Supream Magistrate and revising the books appertaining to religion by those that shall be appointed by the Church for that purpose and they appoint Alex. Arbuthnot to revise that book and report his judgement of it 3. It is ordained that Papists refusing to adjoin themselves unto the Church after they have received sufficient admonitions and remaining obstinat shall be declared publickly in all churches requisite to be out of the society of Christs body and excommunicated 4. Seven Articles were sent unto the Regent to wit 1. That the assignations of Ministers stipends are not answered nor are able as they be ordered to pay the half of the stipends and in some places not the fourth part 2. It is thoght unreasonable that Papists which are enemies to Gods Church and the Commonwealth and others who labor not in the Ministry do possesse two parts of the Benefices without any imposition and the Ministers do not possesse the third heerfore they propound humbly that the charges of the Commonwealth may be layd upon the two parts of the Benefices and the third remain free unto the Ministers and the superplus to be allowed for help of Schools the poore So that account thereof be made yearly unto the Counsell 3. where as many Churches are now vaking that he would present qualified persons unto them or suffer the Church to dispose of them and namely the Churches that did appertain to Nunneries 4. To give commmission for reforming the Colledge of Aberdien that corrupt teachers may be removed and qualified persons placed in their rooms 5. That order be taken for suppressing of vice and justice be execute against odious crimes 6. That such as were appointed by the Counsell may conveen with these that were appointed by the Assembly to decide the questions of the jurisdiction of the Church and that time and place
other parishoners without proclamation of bans to have strength against John Row and him to underly the censure enduring the Church's will 2. No collection for the poore shall be gathered in time of Sermon nor administration of the Sacrament but only at the Churchdoor 3. If any Minister reside not at the Church where his charge is he shall be summoned before the Superintendent or Commissioner of the Province to whom the Assembly gives power to depose him and ordaines that they report their diligence unto the next Assembly 3. All Superintendents Commissioners of visitation shall proceed summarily against all Papists within their Province and charge them within eight dayes to join themselves unto the Religion presently established by learning the Word of God and then by partaking of the Sacrament and to give their oath and subscribe according to the Act of Parliament and Acts agreed-upon betwixt the Regent Counsell and Commissioners of the Church and if any shall refuse to proceed c. 4. All Bishops Superintendents and Commissioners of visitation shall be present the first day of the Assembly before noon and continue untill the end Under pain of losing half of their stipend for a year and nevertheless to continue in serving during that time 5. Concerning the desire of the Lord Regent to place some of the learned Ministers Senators in the Colledge of Justice The Assembly after long reasoning hath voted and concluded that none is able to beare these two charges and therefore inhibites all Ministers that none take upon them to be a Senator except Robert Pont only who is already entred by advice c. 6. Five articles are presented by the Superint Ministers of Lothian to wit 1. All the Actes of the G. Assembly should be copied and sent to every Exercise 2. Such matters as fall out betwixt the Synodall conventions and the Generall Assemblies shall be notified to every Exercise twenty dayes before the Generall Assembly and be reported by them 3. Such matters as are referred by the subordinat assembly unto the Generall shall be penned faithfully by the Superintendent 's Clerk and reported unto the Generall assembly by the Superintendent 4. that the Generall assemblies be frequented by the Nobility and Barons as in former times 5. Ministers who have not money to buy books may at this time have them lowsed unto them by the Collector and the prices of them to be allowed in their stipends The Assembly ratifieth all these as profitable 7. Bishops Superintendents and Commissioners shall without delay purchase Letters commanding all men to frequent preaching and prayers according to the order established in particular congregations And to charge the Inferior Magistrat to put into execution the Acts concerning the observance thereof and for execution of disciplin and punishing of vice 8. If a man passe out of the country and leaving his wife shall marry another woman and his wife shall marry another man in his absence both are adulterers unless the sentence of divorcement hath been pronounced by the Judge Whereas in these Acts mention is made of Exercise it is to be marthat at that time Prsebyteries or Classes as others call them were not erected but the Ministers of a burgh and circumjacent churches did conveen of their own accord on a certain day of the week in the burgh and did preach publickly in the Church per vices for mutuall edification and manifesting the increase of their gifts and this meeting was called The Exercise The Assembly The 25. Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh August 6. Here were many Earles Lords Barons some Bishops Superintendents c. Alexander Arbuthnot Principall of the Coledge of old Aberdien is chosen Moderator 1. The books of Bishops Superintend and Commissioners of visitation were produced and certain Ministers are appointed to examin their diligence in visitation John Douglas Bishop of Satandrews was accused for admitting a Papist Priest into the Ministry to whom the Superintend of Lothian had prescribed certain injunctions and he had not obeied them for not visiting nor preaching that half year for giving collation of a Benefice which was before bestowd on a Minister to another suspect of Popery for suffering the Exercise to decay through his default for admitting some to function in the Church who were unable and not examined namely some coming out of Mers Lothian for visiting by others and not by himself He answered unto the first he admitted not that Priest untill he had recanted Popery openly in the Church of Saâ—tandrews The Assembly enjoynes the Priest to satisfy the injunctions prescribed in Lothian which he had not obeyd and in the mean time inhibites him to exercise any function in the Church To the next he answered He had preached personally where he did visite but â—or siâ—knes did not visite since the last Assembly And for other things he pretended ignorance or weaknes c. James Patoun B. of Dunkell was accused that he had accepted the name of a Bishop but hath not used the office of a Bishop he had not proceeded against Papists within his bounds he is suspect of Simony betwixt the Earle Argile and him concerning the profits of the Bishoprick yea and of perjury in that contrary to his oath at the receiving the Biâ—hoprick he gives Acquittances and the Earle receives the silver Alex. Gordon B. of Galloway iâ— accused that he intruded himself into the office of the Ministry within Edinb he enticed the people to rebellion against our soverain Lord he refused to pray for our Soverain and approved another authority he being forbidden by the G. Assembly to have any intromission with the parishoners of Haâ—â—rudhouse yet compelled them to receive the Sacrament and caused pretended Balies and men of war to compell the poore people being sworn by solemne oath unto due obedience unto our Severain and his Regent and authority he had brokâ—n his oath by sitting in the pretended Parliament for dispossâ—ssing our Soverain of his royall Crown autâ—ority he had given thanks publickly in pulpit for the slaugâ—ter of the Regent Mathew Earle of Lennox and exhorted the people to do the like â—â—e was a perverter of the people not only before the Reformation but at sundry other times He answered He was free of all these by the Act of pacification It was replied The States had not absolved him a Bishop from the censure of the Church in talibus So he was ordained under the pain of excommunication to make publick repentance three severail Sundayes one in the Church of Edinburgh another in Halâ—rudhouse and the third in the Queen's-colledge-church Robert Pont was accused that being Commissioner to visite Murray he resideth not there nor hath visited Churches these two years excep the chief four he hath visited once He alledgeth want of leisure because he was ordained to attend the Colledge of Justice Whereupon the Superintendent of Lothian moveth the question Whither it be lawfull by the Word of God that the administration of
unto every one of these four parties but particular heads was committed to every person and their conceptions were to be examined in their particular convention c. as will appear by the next Assembly which conveened at Edinburgh The 31. Assembly October 24. where were two Bb. Superintendents c. John Craig is chosen Moderator 1. Three Ministers were sent to petition the Lord Regents presence or some authorized by his commission they report his answer that this advertisement was come so suddenly that he could not be present nor address Commissioners but if the Assembly think it meet he shall appoint some of the Counsell to conveen with their commissioners To conferre upon such things as may tend to the furtherance of Gods glory 2. It is thought good that the things already penned concerning the Policy of the Church as was ordained in the late assembly should be revised and other particulars which now may be given-in should be heard and put in good form The Assembly requesteth the Lord Chancellor the Laird of Lundy Ministers Andrew Hay Andrew Melvin James Lowson John Dury Robert Pont James Wilky George Hay and Clement Litle To conveen after noon dayly during this assembly and conferre what is already penned with other things that may be given-in advise thereupon collect and put in good form and report the same unto the Assembly before dissolution hereof 3. Because the multitude of particulares in the books of Commissioners spend much time and they who are deputed to revise them know them not so weell as the provinciall Synods It is appointed that the books of the Visiters or Commissioners be tryed in the provinciall Synods and subscribed by their Clerks and reported again to each Generall assembly by the Commissioners that the Church may know their diligence 4. It is ordained that all Ministers within eicht Myls or otherwise at the discretion of the Visiter shall resort unto the place of Exercise each day of Exercise and especially the Ministers who are appointed to prophecy and ad where in if either of these two shall faile he shall be censured by the Exercise for the first fault and by the Synod for the second fault and if he incurre the third time he shall be summoned before the Generall assembly 5. Whereas Patrick adamson is presented to the bishoprik of Santandrews some do propound that according to the ordinance of the Assembly concerning Bishops he should be examined by the Assembly before he be admitted by the Chapter The said Patrick answereth The Lord Regent had discharged to proceed in that manner because the Act is not consented unto And the Assembly consents that answer shall be given to the Lord Regent by the Chapter 6. Three are sent unto the Lord Regent for provision to be made unto the Visitors according to the order Answer was returned the next day that the Lord Regent will advise with the rols and the generall Collector 7. The Clerk of the Secret Counsell presenteth some questious for the better expedition of Ministers stipends and craves in the Regents name the decision of these questions at least of so many of them as may bee for the time The assembly appoints sixteen Ministers and the Superintendent of Anguise to conveen this day after the dissolution of the assembly To visite and consider the Heads of the Policy advise and consult diligently thereupon and upon these questions and report their judgements in write unto the next Assembly 8. Androw hay Commssioner of Cliâ—sdale was summoned to compear before the Regent and the Counsell and to bring with him the ordinance made by the Synodall assembly concerning the excommunication of the Captain of Crawford with the Act whereupon it hath proceeded that the verity may be known The Assembly ordaines him and others that were summoned to give obedience They went and when they returned they declare that because they had not produced the ordinance and act foresaid which they could not do because the Clerk was taken up for the time the Consell had suspended the Sentence of excommunication untill these were produced and they had protested for the liberty of the Church 9. Thomas hepburn was accused for teaching Never a soul goeth to heaven before the later day After reading of this article the assembly without any exception condemneth it as hereticall and contrary unto the reueeled word of God and inhibites all persons to maintain it privatly or publickly and appoint certain Brethren to confer with this Thomas for his resolution and in the the mean time discharges him from entring into the Ministry untill the Church see further concerning him 10. The Chapter of Santandrews gave up the examination of Patrick adamson unto the assembly and he refuses again to submitt unto the the Assembly 11. Saltpans and other work which drawes away people from hearing the word of God should not be permitted on the Lords day and the violaters to be debarred from the benefits of the Church untill they shew their repentance 12. No burialls should be withim the walls of a church and the contraveeners should be suspended from the benefits of the Church till c. 13. James Bishop of Glasgow being required to declare of what particular flock he would take the charge gave this answer in write Forsomuch as it is not unknown unto your W. that yee gave commission unto certain godly and discreet Brethren to treat and conclude with certain Noblemen appointed Commssioners by John Earle of Marre the Kings Regent in which Conference it was agreed by the Commissioners of both sorts that the names style and jurisdiction of Bb. with the form and manner of institution was ordained to remain and stand enduring the Kings years of minority or untill a Parliament shall decide otherwise and conform to that order I was received into the Bishoprick of Glasgow and gave my oath unto the Kings Majesty in things appertaining to his Highness and if I would change any thing appertaining to the order or power or priviledges thereof I should be afrajed to incurre perjury and may be called by his Majesty for changing a member of his State But to the end your W. may know that I desire not to be exeemed from bestowing such gifts as God hath communicat unto mee I am content at your command to haunt a particular Church and teach there when I shall be in the Shirefdom of Aire at the sight and discretion of the Brethren of that Country and when I am in Glasgow to exercize likewayes at some part where the Brethren there shall think most necessary ...... without the prejudice of the power and jurisdiction which I received with the Bishoprick untill the time prescribed in the said Conference ...... at which time I shall be content with all reformation as shall be found expedient The assembly is content with this answer untill the next Assembly Observe 1. That the articles of the discipline were debated at this Assembly and further consulation was appointed
J. Christ correction of manners and administration of the holy Sacraments and declares that there is no other face of Church nor other face of religion than is presently by the favor of God established within this realm and that there be no jurisdiction ecclesiasticall acknowledged than which is and shall be within the famin Church or which flowes there from concerning the premisses 3. All markets and faires were forbidden to be keept on the Sabboth-day or in any Church or churchyaird so all handy-work on the Sabboth-day all gaming playing passing to taverns and aile-houses and wilfull remaining from their parish-church in time of Sermon or prayers and a pecuniall mulct layd upon the transgressours respective to be payd for the use of the poor of the parish 4. An Act was made concerning these who send their children out of country 5. Every housholder having lands or goods worth 500. pounds was obliged to have a Bible which at that time was printed in folio and a Psalme book in his house for the better instruction of themselves and their families in the knowledge of God 6. In the table of Acts not printed is mention of a Commssion anent the Jurisdiction of the Kirk the last part thereof Observe 1. The Parliament in the year 1560. is acknowledged to have been a lawfull Parliament 2. We may see that the disciplin at that time in the Church was authorised and ordained to continue Moreover what was the estate of the Church at that time wee may learn from an Epistle of Andrew meluin unto The. Beza dated Nouember 13. An. 1579. Wee have not ceased these fyue years to fight against pseudepiscopacy many of the Nobility resisting us and to presse the severity of discipline wee have presented unto his Roiall Majesty and three Estates of the realm both before and now in this Parliament the form of discipline to be insert among the Acts and to be confirmed by pulick authority wee have the Kings minde bended toward us but many of the Peers against us for they alledge if pseudepiscopacy be taken away one of the Estates is pulled down if presbyteries be erected the Rojall Majesty is diminished if Church-goods be restored unto the lawfull use the Kings treasury is emptied Seing the B. with Abbots and Priors make up the third Estate and all jurisdiction both ecclesiasticall and politicall belongeth unto the King and his Counsell and things ecclesticall should by their Sentence be adjudged unto the Kings treasure That they do speak or think so the cause in many is ignorance in others a wicked life and evill manners and in many a desire to catch the goods of the Church which yet remain or fear of losing what they have taken and what shall I say of that they hold that the Sentence of excommunication is not lawfull untill the cause be known by the Kings Counsell for they knowing their own guiltiness are feared for the Sentence of the Presbytery not so much for fear of Gods judgement as for terror of the civill punishments which by our lawes and practise do follow lastly whill they have regard unto the wisdom of the flesh more than unto the reveeled word of God they wish that all things should be carried in the name and at the beck of a Bishop or one perpetuall overseer and would have nothing administred by the common sentence of the Presbytery The Lord in mercy sweep away these evills from his Church This epistle is in Vindic. Philadelph Pag. 41. Immediatly before this Parliament the Duke d'Obigny afterwards styled Earle of Lennox came into Scotland towit in the last week of Septemb. as Spotswood shewes in Histor Pag. 308. Now if we conferre that time with what is written in that page his splene may appeare against the truth for he makes the Duke's coming to be a cause of variance betwixt the King and the Church at the Assembly preceeding where no difference was appearing but afterwards some what followes Jelousies and emulations were in the winter following among the Noble men as the Earle of Athol Chancelor was envied and died and others fled out of the Country but no variance did as yet appeare betwixt the King and the Church-men XVII In Aprile 1580. a Proclamation was made in the Kings name 1580. ex deliberatione Dominorum Consilii charging all Superintendents and Comnissioners and Ministers serving at Kirks to note the names of all the subjects alsweel men as women suspected to be Papists or ...... And to admonish them ...... To give confession of their faith according to the Form approved by the Parliament and to submit unto the disciplin of the true Church within a reasonable space ...... And if they faile ...... That the Superintendent or Commissioners present a catalogue of their names unto the King and Lords of the Secret Counsell where they shall bee for the time between and the 15. day of July next to come to the end that the Acts of Parliament made against such persons may be executed The Assembly conveens at Dundy July 12. here was the Laird of Lundy Commissioner The 38. Assembly from the King Commissioners c. James Lowson is chosen Moderator 1. Some spake against the Privy Conference as if tyranny and usurpation might creep-in by it and liberty were taken from other members nevertheless after reasoning it was judged expedient to continue 2. John Craig one of the Kings Ministers delivereth this Letter from the King Trusty and welbeloved friends Wee greet you well Wee have directed toward you our trusty friend the Prior of Pettinweem and the Laird of Lundy instructed with Our power for assisting with their power and counsell in all things that they may tending to the glory of God and preservation of Vs and Our Estates desiring you heartily to accept them and Our good will committed to them for the present in good part so wee commend you to Gods blest protection From our palace of Falkland July 11. 1580. 3. Forsomuch as the Office of a Bishop as it is now used and commonly taken in this realm hath no sure warrant authority nor good ground out of the Scriptures of God but is brought in by folly and corruption of mens inventions to the great overthrow of the Church of God The wholl assembly in one voice after liberty given to ail men to reason in the matter and none opponing himselfe to defend the said pretended Office Finds and declares the same pretended Office used and termed as is above said Unlawfull in itselfe as having neither ground nor warrand within the Word of God And ordaines all such persons as use or shall use hereafter the said Office shal be charged to dimit simpliciter quite and leave-off the same as an Office whereunto they are not called by God And to desist and cease from all preaching ministration of the sacraments or using any way the office of Pastors untill they receive de novo admission from the Generall assembly Under the pain of
Alex. Arbuthnot and James Lowson are appointed to consider of an order therein and to report their judgement 2. The first part is agreed unto and where are no Presbyteries the Commissioners are to continue for that effect as before 3. The Church hath named Commissioners 4. Ordaines to advise with the Clerk-Register upon an answer unto the Kings Letter 〈◊〉 5. Referreth the form to be conceived in writ by David Lindsay and Patrick Adamson betwixt eicht and nyne 6. It is agreed to be propounded The 7. is referred to the particular elderships and whensoever disputations may be had the Church thinks them good 8. The Acts of the assembly should be put into execution by the Presbyteries 9. Ordaines this article to be craved being first well qualified and so the 10. and 11. and 12. and also that the Church proceed against the violaters of the sabboth day and mantainers of them The 13. 14. are agreed 12. Because by the many divisions and deadly feades in all quarters of the realm not only is the word of God and true religion burdened with slanders but the Common wealth is enormly wounded and all good disciplin and order confounded ....... herefore the assembly enjoyneth certain persons in severall places to travell earnestly for reconciling the differing parties and to require them in the name of God to live in unity and peace as it becomes the members of one body ....... as they wold shew themselves sons of peace 13. The assembly gives commission to two Barons seven Commissioners of burghs and the Ministers of the Kings house and of Edinb with Ro Pont Da. Lindsay Pa. Adamson An. Melvin and seven others or any eight of them To present unto the Lords of the Artâ—cls of the Parliament such heads as shall be given unto them by the Church these heads and a supplication unto the King were read and allowed but are not in the Register only in Sess 22. ordaines a supplication to the King and Lords of the Articles that no Act be past in Parliament repugnant to the true word of God and namely concerning Bishops The Parliament began at Edinburgh October 24. where first was an Act ratifying all former Lawes and Acts made â—or the liberty of the true Church and religion presently professed within the realm and a particular enumeration of these Acts another Act for provision of Ministers and certain stipends for them at all parish-churches one against the dilapidation of the rents of Benefices that are provided to Ministers one that all Benefices of cure under Prelacies shall be given to Ministers only and all other gifts of them to be null one against blasphemy and oaths with penalties according to the quality of severall trausgressors one against them that passe in pilgrimage or superstitiously to wells chapells and crosses and the observers of papisticall rites one for explication of the Act against notorious adultery to wit it shall be judged notorious adultery where children one or mo are procreat betwixt adulterers or when they keep company bed together notoriously known or when they are suspect of adultery and thereby give slander and thereupon being duly admonished to abstain and satiffy the Church by repentance or purgation and contemptuously refusing are excommunicat for their obstinacy all and every one being in any of these three degrees are made lyable to suffer death Another Act was against all Papists practizing against the true religion by dispersing libels in praise of the Pope or seducing the people c. Observe 1. That in all time preceeding was no opposition or variance betwixt the King and the Church In the assemblies the Kings Commissioners consented unto their Acts and namely unto these concerning the Policy of the Church excepting that part de Diaconatu whereunto neither did all the Ministers consent and his Commissioner did consent unto the registring of the book of Discipline in the Register of the Assembly and the King appointed Commissioners to concur with the Deputies of the Assemblies in the constitution of Presbyteries before the framing and publishing of the second Confession of faith as at that time was not a Bishop in the church who was not subject unto the assemblies and presbyteries yea and they were emploied as deputies to procure and supplicate against the power of episcopacy But neither could the book of disciplin be established nor episcopacy be forbidden by Act of Parliament not for any respect of discontent against the book of disciplin or for any intention to restore episcopacy in the Church but meerly upon account of Civill interest and the main respect was the securing of possessions depending upon the title of Bishops 2. Observe that the first variance between the King and the Ministers was upon respect unto the Duke of Lennox and that was for two particulares one that when the Duke came into the country many Papists came also into the Country and Court and began to practize so that as Bishop Spotswood in The History Pag. 308. shewes the Papists assembling together in Paisley did in derision sing a Soule masse for the Ministers as if they and their religion had been utterly gone Wherefore the Ministers in their Sermons did regrate the countenance given to Papists in the Court and the dangers whereinto both the King and countrey were brought by the secret practises of the French John Dury and Walter Balcanquall were summoned to answer before the Counsell for this their liberty of speaking in their Sermons they obey and compear and alledge that the Counsell was not their Judge in such a cause The matter being notoriously known and regrated by many the Ministers were dismissed at that time In time of the Assembly as is before Walter Balcanquall had spoken again to the same purpose and when the gentle man was sent unto the Assembly but would not be the accuser and the Assembly would not proceed against the Minister without an accuser the King was not wel-pleased but knowing the difficulty to find an accuser would follow the business no more The other particulare is related in the now-named History Pag. 316. The See of Glasgow being then void it was suggested unto the Duke by some flatterers that he had a fair occasion presented to make himselfe Lord of the City and of the lands pertaining to that bishoprick if he would only procure a gift thereof to some one that wold make a disposition thereof to him and his heirs The offer was made to sundry Ministers who all refused because of the required condition at last the agents in this business fell upon Robert Mongomery Min. at Sterlin he was content to accept it Thereupon a gift was formed and a Bond given by him that how soon he shall be admitted Bishop he should dispone the lands Lordship and whatsoever belongs unto that prelacy to the Duke and his heirs for the yearly paiment of a thousand pounds Scots with some horse-corn and poultry The Assembly hearing of this bargain do charge this
Robert to answer as is before and more followes So particular respects of men unto the Church-revenues were the cause of difference betwixt the King and the Assemblies 3. Wee see that notwitstanding that litle variance betwixt the King and the Assembly yet the the King deserteth not the Ministers but in the Parliament by his zeal to piety he procureth sundry Acts in favors of Ministers and against impiety and superstition and wickedness 4. Wee have heard a modifying of Ministers stipends which may seem very small but I have seen assignations unto paiment and there they were assigned to a chalder of barly for 20 pounds and to a chalder of oatâ—eall for 20 Marks whereby the stipends then may be compared with the stipends thereafter 5. It is plain now that what power was before given to Superintendents or Commissioners or Visitors is declared to appertain unto the Presbyteries and provinciall Synods and all power is taken from these Commissioners where a Presbytery was This was the estate of the Church when the Confession was ratified by the Assembly XVIIII The Assembly conveenes at Santandrews Aprile 24. year 1582. 1582. The 42. Assembly Androw meluin is chosen Moderator 1. Because many Papists come into the country notwitstanding diverse godly Acts and proclamations set forth by his Majesty The assembly hath voted and thought meet that a Supplication be sent to the Magistrates of burghs or sea-townes and Ports that they will give charge and commandement unto all Masters and owners of ships within their bounds to receive no Papists within their vessels to transport them into the country Or if any be received to present their names immediatly after their arrivall unto the saids Magistrats and Church of these parts that order may be taken with them Under such paines as they shall devise As they will shew themselves zealous of Gods glory aod promoters of the word of his Sone Jesus Christ 2. The assembly understanding that certain Papists in Camphier not only trouble the Scots congregation there but likewise the Fleemines and will not submit themselves to the censure of the Church because of an alledged prividedge In one voice gives their full power unto the Minister of Camphier to proceed against them as the assembly might do Requesting also the Conservator to joyn with the Church in taking order against them 3. Mark Ker Lord of requests presenteth from the King a Articles propounded by the King Letter unto the assembly containing these articles 1. Whither all Benefices under Prelacies should pay any third or not 2. If some should what shall be the difference 4. Should not all Benefices presented unto Ministers before Novemb. 1. 1581. be allowed in their years stipend from the same day untill Novemb. 1. 1582. Or if there be any difference in respect of the Annates that yee declare it 4. Should all persons presented and admitted to Benefices in this time be placed in the book of modification as Ministers of the churches belonging to these Benefices 5. Should such being Ministers as have sufficient ecclesiasticall livings by reason of their Benefices serve at other churches 6. Think yee it not convenient that the reports answering the Kings Letter sent over all the realm this last sommer should be seen and considered at this time for the better understanding the estate of the Church and to see how many reports are in your hand as so many which the Clerk-register hath shal be ready patent 7. that yee will let Us understand what yee have concluded of Readers in generall and specially these that are presented to Vicarages for life time 8. Think yee it reasonable that any who is provided unto a Benefice and serving as Minister at the only church belonging to that Benefice should have any more stipend but the rent of that Benefice 9. What think yee most reasonable to susteen the Colledge churches 10. To whom should the King or laick patrones direct their presentation for admitting qualified Ministers and that yee will name the persons in speciall 11. Seing the dearth of vittails makes great inequality of stipends some having victuall allowed for a marke or 20. Sh. and others having silver assigned unto them are constrained to buy at five or sixe or seven marks the bole were it not equitable that all Ministers had their proportionable part of victuall and money or that the victuall should be sold or allowed at the highest prices and so these who have smallest stipends may be the better augmented Answers unto these The 1 2. before they be specially answered Answers it is meet that there bee a form of assignation made by some to be appointed thereunto before the next Assembly Unto all Ministers and churches that are likely to stand respecting the answers advice sent out from every country and as if the present possessors were dead and that charge be directed unto these who have not their answers to send them with expedition 3. The Intrant to any Benefice entring at November 1. after his admission shall serve the cure and shall have no more stipend at the next Whitsonday but the superplus as it falleth because his exequitors will receive al 's much at his decease according to the antient order of the Annates And that diligence be used to have Bagismond's Role of all Benefices and taxts and what Benefices are not taxed the rents thereof are the first year to be equally between the exequitors of the defunct and the Intrant who shall have only the half fruits of the year of his entring and so of the stipends 4. We think none should be placed in the books of modification but qualifyed persons and if any be presented to Benefices since the Kings coronation that are unworthy or unable to discharge duty that they be called and deprived by such order as shall be condescended upon 5. For the generall Minister s that have sufficient Benefices whereunto they are provided for life time should not have stipends to serve at other churches unless great necessity be seen and allowed by the gen assembly and order shall be taken to reform these as appertaineth 6. We think this is agreable to that which is appointed in answer unto the first 2. articles 7. This shal be specially answered how soon it can be advised by this assembly 8. Upon the sight of the particular assignation to be made speciall answer shal be made with the answer unto the first two 9. We can not but think it reasonable that Ministers of Colledge-churches should be sustained as they of other churches and if not of the fruits of the same church yet he should have assignation other where 10. The presentations are to be directed to the Commissioners of the Church within the bounds where the Benefice lyeth 11. This matter is weighty and can not be well answered without advice it shal be propounded and resolute answer thereafter shal be given 4. As the admission and examination of Ministers is
either willfully with stand or ungraciously tread the same under your feet for God doth not disclose his will to any such end but that you should yet now at the length with all your main and might endeavour that Christ whose easy yoke and light burthen wee have of long time cast off from us might rule and raign in his Church by the scepter of his word only May it therefore please your wisdomes to understand Wee in England are so far from having a Church rightly reformed according to the prescript of Gods word that as yet wee are not come to the outward face of the same For to speak of that whereof all consent and whereupon all writers accord the outward marks whereby a true Church is known are the preaching of the word purely Ministring the sacraments sincerely and ecclesiasticall disciplin which consistes in admonition and correction of faults severely Touching the first namely the Ministry of the word although it must 2. Against corruptious in the Miâ—istry be confessed that the substance of doctrin by many delivered is sound good yet herein it faileth that neither the Ministers thereof are according to Gods vvord proved elected called or ordained nor the function in such sort so narrovvly looked unto as of right it ought and is of necessity required For vvhereas in the old Church a tryall vvas had both of their ability to instruct and of their godly conversation also novv by the letters commendatory of some one man Noble or other tag rag learned or unlearned of the basest sort of the people to the slander of the gospell in the mouthes of adversaries are freely received ...... Then they taught others novv they must be instructed themselves and therefore like young children they some of them must learn Catechismes Then election was made by the common consent of the wholl Church now every one picketh out for himself some notable good Benefice he obtaineth the next advouson by money or by favor and so things himselfe to be â—ufficiently chosen Then the Congregation had authority to call Ministers in stead thereof now they run they ride and by unlawfull sute and buying prevent other suters also Then no Minister was placed in any congregation but by consent of the people now that authority is given into the hands of the B. alone who by his sole authority thrustes upon them such as many times alswell for unhonest life as for lack of learning they may and do justlâ— dislike Then none was admitted to the Ministry but a place was void before hand to which he should be called but now Bb. to whom the right of ordering Ministers doth at no hand appertain do make 60. 80. or a 100. at a clap and send them abroad into the Counâ—ry like masterless men Then after just tryall and vocation they were admitted to the function by laying on of the hands of the company of the Eledrship only now neitheir of these being looked unto there is required and all be a surpless a vestiment a pastorall staff besids that ridiculous and as they use it to their new creatures blasphemous saying receive yee the holy Ghost Then every Pastor had his flock and every flock his shepherd or els shepherds now they do not only run fysking from place to place a miserable disorder in Gods Church but covetously joyn living to living making shipwrack of their own consciences and being but one shepherd nay would to God they were shepherds and not wolves have flocks Then the Ministers were Preachers now bare Readers and if any be so well disposed to preach in their own charges they may not vvithout my Lord's licence In these days they vvere knovvn by voice learning doctrin novv they must be discerned from others by popish and anti-Christian apparell as cap govvn tippet c. Then as God gave utterance they preached the vvord only novv they read homilies Articles injunctions c. Then it vvas painfull novv gainfull then poor and ignominious novv rich and glorious And therefore titles livings and offices by Anticrhist devised are given to them as Metropolitane Archbishop Lords grace Lord Bishop Suffâ—agan Dean Archdeacon Prelate of the Gatter Earle County Palatine High Commissioners Justices of peace and Quorum c. All which together with their offices as they are strange unheard-of in Christs Church nay plainly in Gods word forbidden So are they utterly with speed out of the same to be removed Then Ministers were not tied to any form of prayers invented by man but as the spirit moved them so they powred out hearty supplications to the Lord Now they are bound of necessity to a prescript order of service and book of common prayer in which a great number of things contrary to Gods word are contained as baptism by women privat communions Jewish purifyings observings of holy days c. patched if not altogether yet the greatest peece out of the Pop's portuis Then feeding the flock diligently now teaching quarterly then preaching in season out of season novv once in a month is thought sufficient if tvvice it is judged a vvork of supererogation then nothing taught but Gods vvord novv Princes pleasures mens devices popish ceremonies and Antichristian rites in publick pulpits are defended Then they sought them now these seek theirs These and a great many other abuses are in the Ministry remaining which unless they be removed and the truth brought in not only Gods justice shall be powred forth but Gods Church in this realm shall never be builded for if they who seem to be workmen are not workmen indeed but in name or els work not so dâ—ligently and in such order as the workmaster commandeth it is not only unlikly that the building shall go foreward but altogether impossible that ever it shall be perfected The way therefore to avoid these inconveniences and to reform these deformities is this your wisdoms have to remove advousons patronages Impropriations and B. authority claming to themselfs thereby right to ordain Ministers and to bring-in that old true election which was accustomed to be made by the congregation you must displace these ignorant unable Ministers already placed and in their roomes appoint such as can and will by Gods assistance feed the flock you must pluck down and utterly overthrow without hope of restitution the court of Faculties from whence not only licences to enjoy many benefices are obtained as Pluralities Trialities Totquots c. But all things for the most part as in the court of Rome are set on sale licences to marry to eat flesh in times prohibited to lie from Benefices and charges a great number beside of such abominations Appoint to eveâ—y congregation a learned diligent preacher Remove Homilies articles injunctions a prescript order of service made ouâ— of the masse-Masse-book Take avvay the Lordship the loytering the pomp the idleness and livings of Bishops but yet employ them to such ends as they vvere in the old Church appointed for
the Church did so it appeares he saith in Epiphanius It doth not and the contrary appeares by S. Jerom in epi. ad Tit. ad Euagr. and sondry others who lived some in the same time some after Epiph. even Austin himself thogh D. Bancroft cite him as bearing witnes thereof likewise I grant S. Austin in his book of heresies ascribeth this to Aërius for one that he said Presbyterum ab Episcopo nulla differentiâ debere discerni but it is one thing to say There ought to be no difference betwixt them which Aerius saying condemned the Churches order yea made a schism therein and is so censured by S. Austin counting it an heresy as in Epiphanius he took it recorded himself as he witnesseth de heres ad Quod vuld in praefat not knowing hovv farr the name of heresy should be stretched and another thing to say that by the word of God there is no difference betwixt them but by the order custom of the Church vvhich Augustin himself saith in effect epist 19. so far vvas he from vvitnessing this to be heresy by the generall consent of the vvhole Church Which untruth hovv vvrongfully it is fathered on him and on Epiphanius vvho yet are all the vvinesses that D. Bancroft hath produced for the proof hereof or can for ought that I knovv it may appear by this that our learned country man of godly memory Bishop Jevvell def of the Apol. Par. 2. c. 9. div 1. pag. 198. when Harding to convince the same opinion of heresy alledged the same witnesses he citing to the contrary Chrysostom Jerom Austin Ambrose knit up his answer with these words All these and other mo holy Fathers to gether with the Apostle S. Paul for thus saying by Hardings advice mus◠be held for heretiks And Michaell Medina a man of great account in the Councell of Trent more ingenuous herein than many other Papists affirmes not only the former ancient writers alledged by Bishop Jewell but also another Jerom Thodoret Primasius Sedulius and Theophylact were of the same mind touching this matter with Aërius With whom agree likwise Oecumenenius on Tim. 3. and Anselm Archbishop of Canterburry in epi ad Tit and another Anselm Collect. can lib. 7. ca. 87. 127. and Gregory Polic. lib. 2. tit 19. 39. and Gratian ca. Legimus dist 39. ca. Olim dist 95. and after them how many It being once enrolled in the Canon-law for sound catholike doctrin and thereupon publickly taught by learned men All which do bear witnes against D. Bancroft of the point in question that it was not condemned for an Heresy by the generall consent of the whole Church For if he should reply that these later witnesses did live a 1000. year after Christ and therefore touch not him who said it was condemned so in the time of S. Austen and of Epiphanius the most flourishing time of the Church that ever hapned since the Apostles dayes either in respect of learning or of zeal first they whom I named though living in a later time yet are witnesses of former 1 Oecumenius the Greek Scholiast treading in the steps of the old Greek Fathers and the Anselmes with Gregory Gratian expressing Jeroms sentence word by word Besids that perhaps it is not very likely that Anselm of Canterburry should have been canonized by the Pope of Rome and worshipped for a Saint that the other Anselm and Gregory should have such place in the P s library and be esteemed of as they are that Gratian's works should be allovved so long time by so many Popes for the golden foundation of the Canon-lavv if they had taught that for Catholik sound vvhich by the generall consent o◠the vvhole Church in the most flourishing time that ever happened since the A postles dayes vvas condemned for Heresy chiefly in a matter of such weight and moment to the Popes Supremacy which as they do claim over all Bishops by the ordinance of God so must they allow Bishops over Priests by the same ordinance as they saw at length and therefore have not only decreed it now in the Councell of Trent but also in the new edition of their Canon-law have set down this note that on Hughs Glosse allovved by the Archdeacon saying that Bishops have differed from Priests alwayes as they do now in Government and prelatship and Sacrament but not in the name and Title of Bishop which was common to them both must be held hereafter for S. Jeroms meaning at least for the meaning of the Canon taken out of S. Jerom though his vvords be flat plain against this glosse as Bellarmin himself confesses li. cit ca. Whereunto may be added that they also vvho have labored about the Reforming of the Church these 500 years have taught that all Pastors be they entituled Bishops or Priests have equall authority power by Gods word First the Waldenses in Aen. Sylv. Hist Bohem. c. 35. Pigh Hierarch Ecclesiast l. 2. cap. 10. next Marsilius Patavinus in Defen pacis part 2. c. 15. Then Wicliff in Tho. Wald. Doctr. fidei tom 1. lib. 2. cap. 60. tom 2. c. 7. and his schollers afterward Husse and the Hussites Aen. Sylv. lo. cit last of all Luther adversus falso nominatos ord Sco. Episc adversus Papat Roma Calvin i◠in Epist ad Philipp 1. Tit. 1. Brentius Apolog. confess Wittemberg cap. 21. Bullinger Deca 5. serm 3. Musculus Loc. commun tit de Ministerio Verb◠and others who may be reckoned particularly in great number sith as here with us both Bishops Jewell loc cit Pilkinton in the Treatise of burning Pauls Church and the Queen's Professors of Divinity in our Universities D. Humphrey in Campia Durae Jesuitas part 2. rat 3. Whitak ad rat Campi 6 Confut. Duraei lib. 6. And other learned men do consent herein M. Bradford Lambert and others in Fox act c. D. Fulk against Bristow's not◠40. and answer to the Rhem. Tit. 1. 5. So in forrein Nations all that I have read treating of this matter and many mo no doubt whom I have not read The sifting examining of the Trent Councell hath been undertaken by only two which I have seen the one a Divine the other a Lawier Kemnitius and Gentilletus They both condemn the contrary doctrin thereunto as a Trent error the one by Scriptures and Fathers the othe◠by the Canon-law But what do I further speak of severall persons It is the common judgement of the Churches of Helvetis Savoy France Scotland Germany Hungary Polond The Low-Countryes and our own witnes the Harmony of Confession Sect. 11. Wherefore sith D. Bancroft I assute myself will not say that all those have approved that as sounde and Christian doctrin which by the generall consent of the whole Church in a most florishing time was condemned for heresy I hope he will acknowledge that he was overseen in that he avouched the Superiority which
when they shall arrive As appeares their intention is by their preparation force and armour and leagues of friendship which they are dayly binding up 2. Many Jesuites and excommunicat Papists are keept within the Country detaining such as they have perverted in their errors and seducing others into the same corruption and holding them in hope of the Papist Lords with assistance of strangers such are Robert Abercromy Alex. Macquhirry the Abbot of New-abbay John Gordon of Newton Pat. Con Alexander Lesly of Piell young Bonitoun Alexander Ramsay and many others 3. In many places people are altogether ignorant of their salvation and that for want of Pastors and maintenance nor know they their duty unto God or their King and so the Land is overflowed with atheism and all kind of vice There be 400 Paris-churches destitute of the Ministry of the word besids the Churches of Argile and the Isles 4. It is universally lamented by his Majesties subjects that by delaying perverting and eluding of justice murders oppression incests adulteries and all kind of hainous crimes abound 5. It is heavily lamented that the Ministers who have obtained some small provision by assignation in An. 1595. are frustrated by the Lords of Session refusing to decide the suspensions according to the Act of February 1587 year The overtures for remedy were adioyned as they are related before in Sess 5. IX In Sess 10. John Preston and Edward Bruce Commendator of Kinloss Commissioners from his Ma. do give-in these articles or instructions 1. Yee shall shew unto the Assembly our good will to have al the Churches of Scotland planted with Ministers and sufficient livings to the great hurt of our own revenue and that portion of the thirds which was assigned to our house and our Counptrollars in possession thereof but finding that all the thirds is not sufficient to plant all the Churches nor is it commodious for Ministers to serve in one place and have their livings in another far distant from their cure Therefore we have thought good to set forward an order for locall stipends founded on this ground that all the churches of Scotland shall have Ministers and all Ministers shall have stipends within their own parishon of such value as by our authority on the one part and by concurrance and procurement of the Church on the other may be obtained from the tacks-men of tyths and present possessors of them for which effect wee have caused an Act of Parliament to be made in the year 1592. granting Commission to certain Noble men Counsellers Officers and Ministers on the one and other parts To treat of and prosecute this matter and also have given command particularly to certain of our Lords of Checker to help by their advice and labors to bring this matter unto some perfection wherein as wee understand some thing is done as part of the brethren can testify As wee continuing in our good mind to have in our time the Church setled with livings and not entangled yearly with process and to have all our churches planted within the realm By these presents offer and promitt unto the Assembly to cause our Commissioners Counsellers and Officers to conveen presently before the expiring of this Assembly with the saids Commissioners from the Church to begin this good purpose and to lay the ground and to set down the order time and place of conveening to prosecute the same unto the end conform to the Act of Parliament So that if any stay shall bee it shall be on the Church's part as oft before and not on our part 2. Yee shall shew them that it is a stay of this good work that by some of their preachings the people are made to understand that wee and our Counsell would stay the planting of churches and take away the livings possessed by Ministers albeit the contrary is true that wee and our Counsell are most willing that the churches be wholly planted and the provision of Ministers be augmented so far as lawfully may be obtained with consent of our Nobility and other tacks-men of tyths whose rights without order of law wee can not empare and therefore this form of preaching discourageth our good Counsellers most willing of the work and is an heavy slander upon the Ministers wherein yee shall crave order be taken and the like be not done in time coming 3. Yee shall desire those your instructioes in our name to be registred in the books of the Assembly as a perpetuall testimony of our good will and also that answers be given particularly by a generall vote of the wholl Ass and no way to be referred to a privat Conference and the answers so voted to each particulare head to be registred in like manner and the extract of all these articles and the answers to be delivered unto you and to be reported unto us Sic subscribitur James R. In Sess 13. with the above named overtures these petitions were sent unto the King 1. That his Maj. would prosecute his good purpose and intention declared concerning the planting of all the churches with qualified Ministers and sufficient provisions for their entertainment And for that effect that he would give commission to the Visitors named by the Asseâ—bly to take inquisition of all churches within the boundes of their visitation and to deal in his Majesties name with the tacks-men possessors of the tiths for sufficient provision unto the Ministers out of the every parish and to report their diligence unto his Majesties Commissioners appointed for the work of the Plat and to provide for the charges of the Visitors in that journy 2. That his Majesty would be pleased to take order substantiously by advice of his Counsell and Estates how the Principall Judgement-seats and other inferior Judicatories may be purged of unqualified and corrupt persons and filled with others meet to discharge that Calling faithfully for the comfort of his Majesties peaceable and well disposed subjects 3. That his Majesty would command and ordain the Lords of Session to administrat justice unto the Ministers who have obtained a small augmentation of their stipends or new provision by the Modefiers in the year 1595. and according to the Act of Febru in the year 1587. as they are bound by their solem oath and promise Seing the extraordinary dearth urgeth them with so great necessity that unless his Maj. have consideration of their estate they and their families are driven to extream poverty and want X. Articles propounded by the Commissioners of the constant Plat to be advised by the Assembly and passed in Acts 1. It is thought requisit that the Assembly would ordain that the Moderators of each Presbytery should give presentations jure devoluto of all Benefices of cure belonging to Laick patrons that have not presented qualified persons within sixe months after the decease of the last possessor and also of these Benefices which heerafter shall vaik if these patrons neglect to present within sixe months Under the pain
the King was commoved for the dis-honor he apprehended done unto him that day therefore they left off their commission and vvent to their lodgings The next day the King vvent to Lithgovv all that vvere not ordinary inhabitants in Edinburgh vvere commanded to leave it the Lords of the Session vvere vvarned to be ready to remove and to sit vvhere they shall be advertised by the next proclamation the Magistrates vvere commanded to search and apprehend the authors of that hainous attempt Some of the burgesses vvere committed to sundry vvards the Ministers of Edinb were commanded to enter into the castle of the town because the Kings wrath was hotest against them and to the end the chief Octavianes might use them at their pleasure After advice with some others it was thought expedient they should withdraw themselves till the present flamm were over For all the diligent inquisition which was made many daies no ground could be found of any conspiracy against the King or any other only when the tumult was raised one or two cried to have some of the Octavianes abusers of the King to take order with them for which words they were fined If there had been any intention to do harm unto any man what could have himdred then from doing it there was no party in readiness able to withstand them Yee see then the tumult of Decemb. 17. was no just cause to move the K. to charge the Government of the Church nor to wrong the wholl Nationall Church for the tumult of one town howbeit their fact had been grounded on bad intentions nor may Ks thrust Christs government to the door for the faults of men and bring-in what forms they please But as no just occasion was givē so that tumult can not serve so much as for a pretence seing as it is now discovered the alteration was intended before December 17. On the 20. day Pa. Galloway was sent unto the K. at Lithgow but was not suffered to come neer the King only a copy of a Band was sent unto him whereof mention was made before to be subscribed by the Ministers Under pain of losse of their stipends but he and others after him refused for many reasons The questions whereof mention was made before 55. in number came forth in print soon after and the Convention of the Estates and of the Ministry was appointed to be held at Perth February 29. for consulting upon and determining the jurisdiction spirituall of the Church alswell in application of doctrin as the whole policy in all these questions the main point of policy to wit the superiority of Bishops was conceiled howbeit chiefly aimed at In time of these sturs in Scotland began throughout England the more solemne and pious observation of the Lords The keeping of the Lords day began in England day upon occasion of a book set forth An. 1595. by P. bound Doctor of Divinity and enlarged with additions An. 1606. wherein these following opinions were maintained 1. The command of sanctifying every seventh day as in the Mosaicall decalogue is moral and perpetual 2. Whereas all other things in the Jewish Church were taken away priesthood sacrifices and Sacrament this sabbath was so changed that it still remaines 3. There is a great reason why we Christians should take ourselves as streightly bound to rest upon the Lords day as the Jewes were upon their sabbath it being one of the moral commandements whereof all are of equal authority 4. the rest upon this day must be a notable and singular rest a most carefull exact and precise rest after another manner then men are accustomed 5. Schollers on that day are not to study the liberal Arts nor Lawyers to consult the case nor peruse mens evidentes 6. Sergeants Apparitors and Sumners are to be restrained from executing their offices 7. Justices not to examin causes for the conservation of the peace 8. Ringing of more bells then one that day is not to be justified 9. No solemn feasts nor wedding dinners to be made on that day 10. all honest recreations and pleasures lawfull on other dayes as shooting fencing bowling on this day is to be forborn 11. No man to speak or talk of pleasures or any other worldly matter It is almost incredible how taking this doctrine was partly because of its own purity and partly for the eminent piety of such persons as maintained it so that the Lords day especially in Corporations began to be precisely keept people becoming a law to themselves forbearing such sport as by Statute were yet permitted yea many reioicing at their own restraint herein On this day the stoutest fencer layd down his buckler the skilfull Archer unbent his bow counting all shooting to be besides the Mark May-games and Morish-dances grew out of request and good reason that bells should be silenced from gingling about mens leggs if their ringing in Steepls were judged unlawfull some were ashamed of their former pleasures like children vvho grovvn bigger blush themselves out of their rattles and vvhistles Others forbear them for fear of their Superiors and many left them off out of a Politick compliance lest othervvise they might be accounted licencious Yet the learned vvere much divided in their judgement about these doctrines some embraced them as antient truths consonant to Scripture long disused and neglected and now seasonably revived for the encrease of piety Others conceived them grounded on a wrong bottom but because they tended to the manifest advancing of religion it was pitty to oppose them seing none have just reason to complain being deceived into their own good But a third sort flatly fell out with these positions as galling mens necks with a Jewish yoak against the liberty of Christians that Christ as Lord of the Sabbath had removed the rigor thereof and allowed men lawfull recreations that this Doctrine put an unequal Lustre on the Sunday on set purpose to eclipse all other holy dayes to the derogation of the authority of the Church that this strict observance was set up of faction to be a character of difference to brand all for Libertines who did not entertain it How ever for some years together in this controversy Dr bound alone carried the Garland none offering openly to oppose yea as he in his second edition observes many both in their preachings writtings and disputations did concurr with him in that argument and though Archb. Whitgift in the year 1599. by his Letters had forbidden those books any more to be printed and Sir John Popham Lord chief Justice in their year 1600. did call them in yet all their care did but for the present make the Sunday set in a cloud to arise soon after in more brightness for the Archb. his known opposition to the proceedings of the Anti-episcopal Brethren rendred his actions more odious as if out of envy he had caused such a pearle to be concealed and some conceived though it was most proper for Judge Popham's place to punish
is most properly a Pastor he that hath not received imposition of hands and hath received from Christ pastorall gifts and a call from a flock obeyth the call in feeding that flock conscienciously Or he that hath received imposition of hands and hath the charge of 100 or 200 flocks and they never seek him nor see him but he waites upon other affaires not belonging to a pastorall charge I grant in the Court of Rome and in the judgement of Satan a ceremony is better then substance But the question is Which of the two is the truest Pastor in the ballance of the Sanctuary Can any consciencious man think as the Court of Rome judgeth Another motive may be thought that since that Writer was guilty of perjury for many times had he subscribed that Confession abjuring Hierarchy and yet took a Prelacy one after another he could not speak nor write a good word of that disciplin into which he had sworn so oft nor of the maintainers of it but with some spight as appeares throgh all his booke which he calleth The History of the Church of Scotland but may rather be called The calumnies and railings against the Church of Scotland whereof he was an enemy and by which he was justly and solemly excommunicated in the year 1638. What is in that book of the faith doctrine or piety of the Church Many of these calumnies in this posthum book he had written before in a Reply ad Epist Philadelphi and it was told him in the Vindiciae that he had written against his conscience It is said Pag. 50. Why should one believe a man who makes not conscience of his words And Pag. 56. Whatsoever may have the shew of a reproach this ingrateson scrapeth together to spue it out against his Mother the Church In which words envy which appeares throughout vented it self wholly for what can be said or forged in a Narration more wickedly than to be silent in that which is good and to proclame what is evill or which may make a shew of evill And Pag. 67. Should not a Bishop whe though he were a Papist yet should at least have the shaddow of gravity be ashamed to fain like a brawling wife what all men know to be false And because in that pamphlet he had written as he doeth oft in this later book that the King applied himself contrary to his mind unto the will of the Ministers it was told him Pag. 59. What can be spoken more vilely and unworthily against the Royall honor then that he applied his will unto the wicked endeavours of his subjects and loosed the raines unto the boldnesse and crimes of wicked men But this is the imprudence by the just judgement of God of flatterers that when they wold most earnestly catch they do most offend So that in a word whosoever regardeth the honorable memory of K. James VI. or the credite of the Church of Scotland will not believe that book of lies and calumnies I return unto that Assembly I. The first three Sessions were taken up with the election of a Moderator and Clerk and one ordinance that Acts of every Assembly should be formed by certain brethren and be publickly read before the dissolving of the Assembly and be in-booked II. The 4. and 5. Sessions have some particulare references III. In Sess 6. The Commissioners that were appointed to deall with the excommunicat Earles report their diligence severally and that they submitt themselves unto the Church in all the prescribed articles The Assembly ordaines the same Commissioners to see the performance of their promises in all the articles so far as possibly can be performed for the time and after performance to absolve them from â—he Sentence of excommunication and to receive them into the bosom of the Church IV. In Sess 7. Notes in form of declaration of certain of the Acts of the G. Ass holden at Perth in Febr. last for explaining his Ms and the Assemblie's meaning for the satisfaction of them which were not acquainted therewith and which are ordained to be registred in the Acts of this present assemb 1. Concerning the lawfulness of the said Ass holden at Perth it 's declared that one of the reasons moving the brethren to acknowledge the lawfulnes of that Ass is found to have been that the Commissioners of the Church had accorded with his Maj. therein as is expressely set down in his Maj. Letters 2. The reason moving the Ass to grant the more willingly to the second article concerning the reproving his Maj. lawes was that his Maj s earnest constant affection to the religion and obedience to the word was evidently known unto the said Ass and that it was his Ms declared will intention alwayes to frame his lawes wholl Government according to the same for this cause the Ass agreeth to the said article 3. Concerning the article ordaining no mans name to be expressed in pulpit excepting notorious crimes c. the point of notoriety is further defined If the crime be so manifest and known to the world ut nulla tergiversatione celari possit 4. Concerning the Article ordaining that no convention of Pastors bee without his Ma. consent c. His Ma s consent is declared to be extended to all and whatsoever form of G. Ass or speciall permitted authorized by his law and as they have warrant in the word of God As being the most authentick form of consent that any King can give 5. Concerning the article of providing Pastors to Burghs It is declared that the reason thereof was is that his Majesty was content and promised that where the Gen. assembly findeth it necessaâ—y to place any person or persons in any of the saids townes his Majesty and the flock shall either give their consent thereunto or a sufficient reason of the refusall To be propounded either unto the wholl Assembly or to a competent number of the commissioners thereof as his Majesty shall think expedient V. Answers to the rest of his Maj s questions as they were propounded by his Majesty and his Commissioners in the present assembly 1. Concerning the propositions craving that before the conclusion of any weighty matters â—oncerning the estate of his Hieness or of his subjects his Ma s advice approbation be craved thereunto that the same being approved by his Ma. may have the better execution and if need require be authorized by law the assembly craves most humbly that his Ma. either by himselfe or his Commissioners in matters concerning his estate or the wholl estate of his subjects and others of great weight importance that have not been treared before would give his advice and approbation thereunto before any conclusion of the same And for the better obedience to be given to the like statutes in all time coming that his Majesty would ratify the same either by Act of Parliament or Secret Counsell as shall be thought needfull The which his Majesty promiseth to
was prepared for him Then Hildebrand assembled the Cardinals and caused them to swear that they would chuse no Pope without common consent So he took journy to the Bishops of Florence to bring and install him and the Clergy swore that they would not proceed in election before his returning Nevertheless the Count of Tuscany by gifts and threatnings did cause the people to chuse his brother 14. BENEDICT the X. a man altogether ignorant of Letters Peter Damian Bishop of Ostia protested against the election but they made no account of that When Hildebrand returned with Gerard Bishop of Florence he caused the Clergy according to their Oath to proceed in a new election seeing that Benedict was not Canonically called The Clergy saw the friends of Benedict to have power at Rome went to Sena and there do chuse Gerard or Nicolaus the II. Benedict considering that the most part of the Clergy were his adversaries retired to Velitra and lived privately 15. NICOLAUS the II. held a Synod at Sutrio by the aid of Duke Godefrid and Italium Bishops and annulled the election of Pope Benedict Then he went to Rome and held another Synod at Lateran where a Decree was made That if any by money or favour of men whether of people or souldiers without Canonical election of Cardinals shall enter into the Throne of Saint Peter he shall not be called Apostolical but Apostatical and it shall be lawfull for the Cardinals Clergy and People calling upon God to accurse him as a robber and to thrust him from his seat by any help of man Gratian. dist 32. cap. Vnde Nicolaus Here the election of the Pope is limited and ascribed unto the Cardinals but as Pol. Vergil de invent rer lib. 4. cap. 10. hath observed it was to be approved by other Priests and by the people of Rome and another might have been chosen who was not of that Colledge But within a short time both these were abolished for now saith he the Cardinals without consent of People or Priests do chuse only a Cardinal to be Pope although there be no law for that Some write that Nicolaus gave the Dukedom of Pulia and Calabria unto Robert Guiscard But Platina saith Robert defrauded his brothers son and the Pope was offended for Godefrid's sake yet suffered him to injoy it because he gave a part of the Dukedom unto the Pope and himself became Tributary unto the Church of Rome After three years Nicolaus was poisoned The Lombards had been oppressed by him and now were desirous to have a Bishop of their Country therefore they sent unto the Imperial Court for favour in the election for the nomination of the Pope said they appertained unto the Emperour Then Agnes did send one who was thought most fit And so in a Synod at Basil 16. HONORIUS the II. was elected Hildebrand and the Cardinals Two Popes in Arms and both are deprived at Rome set up ALEXANDER the II. They gathered Armies and fought a bloody battel near Rome Honorius was said to have the worse and recruits his forces The Emperour sent an Embassadour Otho or as Platina calls him Anno Bishop of Colein who sharply expostulated with Alexander in a Synod at Rome for taking so much upon him without the knowledge of the Emperour and contrary to his Royal priviledge as it had been acknowledged for the most part by his Predecessours Hildebrand made the Apology for Alexander briefly Otho taking more part with the Roman Clergy did procure the cause to be referred to another Synod to be held at Mantua where Alexander had friends He appeared but Honorius sent word that the Master should not be judged by his Disciples and would not come unless he might be Moderator of the Councel By the way observe this contest Who should be Moderatour in a Synod Before this if the Emperour had named a President there was no opposition or when the Emperour winked or was contemned any Patriarch might moderate within his own Diocy Otho answered in the name of the Synod He being but one should submit The Pope subject to a Synod himself unto the Holy Oracle and Sentence of so many Fathers Then Alexander having no present competitour was heard and when he had sworn that he had used no unlawfull means for obtaining the Papacy he was confirmed Car. Benno writes of him thus When he understood the intention of Hildebrand and others the Emperour's enemies that they had set him up for a private respect of their own he told them publickly he would sit no longer in that place he was at Mass unless he had consent from the Emperour Wherefore Hildebrand was in such rage that he could scarcely hold his hands off him till the Mass was ended Then by force of Souldiers he threw the Pope into a chamber knocked him with his fists and raileth at him that he would seek favour of the Emperour Then was he thrust into Prison and stinted to five shillings a day of the money of Luca where he had been Bishop and Hildebrand turned all the rest of Saint Peter's revenues to his own use At this time Sueno King of Denmark made his Land Tributary unto the See of Rome following the example of Casimire King of Denmark and Poland Tributary to Rome Pole in the daies of Benedict the IX and paid yearly Peter-pence Alexander died in prison after 12. years 17. GREGORY the VII aliàs Hildebrand caused himself to be elected the same day that the other died contrary to a Decree which ordained that the election should not be before the third day to the end that the Clergy and Cardinals may be the more frequently assembled After ten weeks he was confirmed by the Emperour saith Platina but not till the Emperour sent a Count to challenge the Romans And then Gregory said He was chosen indeed but he had delaied his consecration untill he knew the King's pleasure And Car. Benno testifieth that many of the Gardinals would not subscribe unto his election Because he had been a Disciple of Gregory the VI. in honour of his Master he took his name pessimo Magistro pejor Discipulus saith Benno Aventin Annal. lib. 5. reports that an ancient and famous Writer living at that time when he comes to speak of Hildebrand saith We are come to factions fraud and wickedness it is dangerous to write truly and it is a sin to write falsely Car. Benno relateth his enchantments and juggleries at large and saith generally When Satan could not persecute Christ openly by Pagans he plotted to turn religion topsie-torvy by a false Monk under shew of religion but although Divine Providence suffereth such things yet the time of retribution is at hand Bellarm. de Pontif. Rom. lib. 4. cap. 13. would purge him of these blots saying We have no Authour of that time who accuseth Gregory the VII but one Benno and he did not write so bitterly against him in truth but only under the name of Pope Gregory he would
Order in Scintilla Divi. amor cap. 5. writeth of him thus Our holy Father Dominicus did every day lash his own body most sharply once for dantoning the flesh next for satisfying for the souls in Purgatory and the third time for living sinners But Antonius Arch-Bishop of Florence about the year 1420. goeth further comparing Dominicus with Christ in number and greatness of miracles in name in life death and after death and in all these almost preferring Dominicus O blasphemy saying Christ raised three dead bodies Dominicus raised three dead bodies at Rome what shall I say of four hundred which were drowned at Tolouse and at the prayer of Dominicus were brought forth safe after they had been a long space under the water Christ being immortal came twice unto his disciples when the the doors were shut but Dominicus being as yet mortal came into the Church in the night when the doors were shut lest he did awake his disciples Christ after his death said unto his disciples All power is given unto me in heaven and earth but this power was given unto Dominicus in heaven on earth and in hell for he had Angels to serve him and the Divels trembled at his nod nor were they able to disobey him The prayer of Christ was heard so oft as he would for when he prayed in the garden Let this cup depart from me albeit he was not heard in so far as he prayed in sensuality yet according to his minde or reason he wished not to be heard but Dominicus shewed unto one of his companions Iacob de Vorag in Legend Aurea calleth him Prior Monasterii Cassamariae in a familiar conference that he never did seek any thing from God which he did not obtain to his hearts desire to wit because he was more perfect then Christ and never did pray by appetite of senses These and many other blasphemies were paralelled by that Bishop and canonized Saint of the Roman Church Anton. par 3. tit 23. cap. 1. § 2 38. The next was Francis of Assisio an Italian the Father of the Franciscans were the the Minorites or Franciscans he also is exalted above the Prophets Apostles yea and above Christ In Francis say they the passion of Christ is renewed of him David saith Thou hast crowned him with glory and honor and thou hast set him above the works of thy hands He is given as a light to the Nations It is most certain for one Mass of St. Francis God hath been appeased with all the world They are all saved who die in that Order and under the rule of St. Francis He hath obtained from God that none can die evilly in his habit Christus oravit Franciscus exoravit P. Morn in Myster iniq ex libro Conformitat Vitae B. Francis ad vit Christi The Author of that book was Barth de Pisis An. 1389. it was approved by the Roman censurers and printed at Bononia An. 1510. with this inscription Liber aureus These two Dominicus and Francis were canonized and their Orders confirmed And by the Bull of Pope Gregory the IX it was commanded that all should believe the holiness and power of these men or shall be punished as Hereticks That Legenda sheweth the cause of their honor Pope Innocentius did refuse two as the Iesuits now are the onely pillars of the Roman Church to confirm their Order until he dreamed as Mantuanus also hath expressed it in Fastor lib. 8. Viderat in somnis Laterani ungentia Templi Tecta ruinosum caput inclinare vtrumque Supposuisse humeris sustinuissi ruinam Taliter admonitus pastor succurrere fessis Posse hominem rebus fidei regnoque labenti Annuit c. This dream is in Legenda Aurea and in Fascic temp After that dream Innocentius craved that Dominicus would draw up the rules of his Order but before the rules were digested Innocentius died and then Pope Honorius received and confirmed them Legen Aurea Bonaventura in vita Francis saith that dream was meant of his Father Francis How was the Lateran Church then like to fall The Emperor for a long time was striving against the Popes and the Waldenses were preaching against the heresies of Rome and calling the Pope the Antichrist therefore power and authority was given to Dominicus and Francis with their disciples to allure with their pale faces to sting with fained words and to preach that all men should send money for maintaining the holy wars against the holy wars against the Emperor and that none should believe the new doctrine of the Waldenses This was the scope of their preachings at first and so did they uphold the Lateran Church And because the Bishops were not diligent enough to resist the Waldenses the Pope commiteth unto Dominicus the office of Inquisition and he took with him others which either with sword or by tongue would oppugn all the adversaries of the Roman Church Afterwards these Friers became Bishops Cardinals and Legati à latere and what were they not to gather collections of money and to incite Kings and Nations against the Infidel Emperor as they spake and Princes and against them whom they called Hereticks For their diligence in this Commission Dominicus and Francis were called the two Olives and the two Candlesticks standing before the Lord Revel 11. and the two Cherubins full of wisdom Exod. 37. Antonin loc cit Their Institution Their institution was to have a white coat and a black one above it to live by the works of their hands or by alms but to have no proper goods and lest their piety turn to idleness they should go abroad and preach every where as Christ did Pope Innocentius the III. commended this Institution and after him Honorius confirmed it Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 7. cap. 4. From their preaching they were called Praedicatores Francis had been an Augustinian but he would being a more strict life all Monks had possessions in common though nothing in propriety but he would have nothing in common nor in propriety nor two coats but one coat of the natural colour girded with a girdle of leather This he commended as the very life of a Christian and commanded and practised by Christ and to the end that these of his Order should beware of pride which often followeth sanctity saith Pol. Virg. loc cit he would have them called Minorites He vowed obedience unto Pope Honorius the IV. and his Successors and his Brethren must vow obedience unto him and his Successors When they were advising in the Colledge at Rome upon the confirmation of this Order some Cardinals said It was a new thing and more then man is able to perform John Bishop of Sabinien said It is blasphemy against Christ and his Gospel to say that it containeth any thing new and impossible So it was confirmed at that time And afterwards by Pope Gregory the IX in these words We say that neither in common no◠in special should they
have any propriety but they may have the use of utensils of books and other moveables that they shall get lawfully and the Friers may use such things as their General or Provincials shall think good reserving the dominion of the houses and places unto such as is known it belongeth unto neither may they sell their moveables or give them away from their Order unless a Cardinal of the Roman Church who shall be Governor of the Order shall give power and consent unto their General or Provincials Innocentius the IV. declared that the propriety of the Minorites goods belongeth unto the Apostolical See and he gave them power to appoint Procurators who might sell or any way change their goods for their use and to change the Procurators as they thought good And so though they had vowed simple poverty yet they devised ways of possession yea they sought the possessions of other Monks and as Matth. Paris saith ad An. 1235. it was told them It is a shame unto them and scandal unto others to change their rule and profession so soon Their way of purchasing was thus They had liberty to hear confessions as the Dominicans had to preach and they did ask persons of whatsoever quality Hast thou made thy confession If it were answered Yea they said To whom if it were answered To our Priest the Frier said What an idiot is that he never learned Divinity nor hath he read the Decrees nor hath he learned to solve a question those Priests are blinde guides of the blinde come unto us we can distinguish between leprosie and leprosie unto us are the mysteries and secrets of God revealed confess unto us to whom so great priviledges are granted by the Apostolical See Therefore many Nobles and others left their Bishops and Priests and made their confessions unto the Friers and gave them their tithes and offerings as is manifest by the querulous Letters that were collected by Petrus de Vineis Epist lib. 1. And then the Friers began to rear up georgeous buildings for themselves and the Priests were for the most part but contemned and poor Some Popes made Decree in favor of the Friers for the benefit of the Church and some made contrary Decrees for them Honorius the IV. Gregory the IX Alexander the IV. Clemens the IV. and V. against them and for the Curates was especially John the XXII who made himself Pope and others after him In his time some that were called pauperes de paupere vita and Beguini separated themselves from their Order and returned to their Institution Pope John condemned them and their constitution but these were zealous of their first rule even so zealous that at Massiles four of them were condemned by their own Order the Inquisitors and were burnt because they would not consent unto the dispensation that was granted unto them Others in many places of France called these four Martyrs and said If the Pope hath consented unto their death he is an Heretick Such doings and speeches provoked Pope John the XXII first to suspend and then to condemn the Decrees of his Predecessors that had confirmed the Institution of that Order as commanded and practised by Christ Geo. Calixtus in his book De nova arte hath those things at more length ex Nic. Eimer the Author of Directori Inquisitor and Alvar. Pelagius de Planctu Eccles After Pope John were many Bulls both for and against the Friers Then starteth up a new controversie between the Friers and the Priests The Priests said Of Tithes The Tithes being the proper patrimony of the Church should be paid unto them who serve in the Church and not unto idle bellies who have not charge in the Church The Friers move other two questions 1. By what Law should Tithes be paid 2. Unto whom they should be paid For the first they say It was the uniform consent of the Church that God commandeth the payment of Tithes under the Gospel as under the Law So Origen on Numer cap. 18. August de temp Ser. 219 48. and such was the practise in many ages saith Concil Matiscon 2. cap. 5. But at that time the Friers held It was a judicial Law binding the Jews only yet so as it may be continued by Princes and the Church hath enjoyned the payment of the tenth part of the increase neither may any refuse to pay the Tithe and more also if the Church shall enjoyn more as she hath power indeed Tho. Aquin. in Sum. 2. 2. qu. 87. The other question was before without scruple that Tithes should be paid unto Church-men and a division should be of them as of all other Church-goods one unto the Bishop another for the Curate and a third for the fabrick of the Church and the fourth for the poor and strangers But the Friers made a new distinction saying In Tithes two things are to be considered to wit the power of receiving them and the Tithes themselve the power is spiritual and belongeth unto them that serve at the altar for their service but the things called Tithes are corporal and therefore may be given unto Laicks Tho. Aquin. ib. By this distinction the Priests were cheated and afterwards the Tithes were given to Abbeys and Monasteries By the way note that the Frier Thomas calleth the Friers Laicks as they were never reckoned among the Clergy unless they were promoted and received Orders And we may Their subdivisions see how the Franciscans were subdivided as also other Orders into Sects some kept the first Institution and go coursely apparelled living onely by begging and others want not their ease nor abundance they say They have nothing and yet enjoy plenty and they excuse their practise which is contrary unto their profession with a distinction They have riches in common but nothing in propriety This cause why Friers are so many ways subdivided is marked by Bellarmin de Monach. l. 2. c. 2. Every Sect saith he is hot at the beginning and then they become colder then ariseth some one or other who reduceth the Sect to the first Institution with some particular Rite in remembrance of himself and this is called a new Religion Until this day these two Orders kept the Office of Inquisition wheresoever the Pope commandeth Their office saith Francis Pegna in Directo Inquisitor but principally the Fransciscans exercise it How they discharge this Office Agrippa de vanitat scien cap. 96. sheweth saying Whereas their jurisdiction should be grounded upon Theological traditions and holy Scriptures they exercise it according to the Canon-Law and Papal Decrees as if it were impossible the Pope can err and they throw away the holy Scriptures as a dead letter or but a shadow of truth yea and they say as a buckler and fortress of Hereticks neither admit they the ancient traditions of Fathers and Doctors saying Those might be deceived and deceive but the holy Church of Rome cannot err nor the Pope the head thereof and they set before
would overcom you After all this so feeble was he in mind that he made a recantation Orthae Grat. in Fascic rer expetend His condemnation did not please Mr. John de Keiserbergh nor Mr. Engelin de Brunswick two learned and upright men especially Engelin said They had dealt too precipitately with such a man and many of his Articles may he sustained and that his accusation had proceeded only from the envy of the Thomists Ibid. ex Examine Magistrali Iohannis de Vesalia 29. Dominicus Bishop of Brixia writ unto Pope Pius the II. a Treatise with this Title Reformatio Curiae Romanae he toucheth the malady softly but truth appears for he saith If we consider the antient Popes and their Acts so that we follow the evil in them and then we compare the reverend Cardinals Bishops and Prelates and of other degrees with them surely we will weep with Jeremiah Lamen 4. Alas how is the gold obscured the good colour thereof is changed the stones of the Sanctuary are scattered in the streets that is the Prelates in the broad ways which lead unto destruction as Gregory expoundeth Item This Reformation belongeth unto the Pope especially who as the head of others should procure it and set his minde on it but he who will reform others must look unto himself and unto his family for the life of the Pastor is an example and precedent unto others and when the head is sick the members cannot be well 30. Sigismund Duke of Austria could not indure the insolency of Pius Two Appeals from the Pope the II. his Legate therefore Pius did excommunicate him By advice of Gregory Heimburgh a Doctor of the Civil and Canon Laws Sigismund appealeth unto a Councel and sent his appeâ—lâ—tion to be published at Rome Pius understanding that Heimburgh was the Author of this appellation excommunicated him also And because he dwelt at Nuremburgh and was Advocate for that City Pius wrote unto the Burgrave and the Senate an Epistle where he calleth this form of appellation a new heresie and a divellish inspiration because they with scoffs of appellation do appeal unto a thing which is not He sheweth that he had excommunicated Hemburg for Treason and Heresie and he commanded to banish him and to escheat all his movables and immovables and to proceed against him as an Heretick Hemburg appealed from this Sentence also unto a future Councel nevertheless he was forced to remove from that City and went to Bohemia untill Diether Bishop of Mentz was vexed by the Pope and sent for him In the appellation of Sigismund he sheweth the equity of his cause and the iniquity of the curse he appealeth not unto the Pope being ill advised unto him being better advised but unto his Successour or unto a general Councel that shall be assembled according to the Decrees of Constance and Basil and these failing unto Jesus Christ In his own appellation he mentioneth the same and he siâ—teth the Bull or Letters that were sent unto the Senate Pius had said It is a vain thing to appeal unto a thing which is not and which cannot be above the Pope He answered The Councel was above Peter and as it may be appealed unto the See Apostolical when it vaketh so it may be appealed unto a future Councel ..... He dare call me an Heretick because I say The Councel of Christendom is above a Pope and I say he is an Heretick who maintaineth the contrary Pius had said A Councel is no where He answered The Pope hindreth no hindrance is on my part c. Theodor Faltrius writ in the name of Pius against Hemburgh and he answered by Apologia contra detractiones blasphemias Theodor In another Treatise De Primatu Papae which was Printed at Baâ—il An. 1555. he calleth Rome Babylon and the Whore and he maintaineth that the Primacy of the Pope hath no ground in Scripture nor the writings of the Antients but is by usurpation only without the institution of Christ contrary to the good of the Church and an intolerable tyranny and he exhorteth every man to depart from Rome as they are commanded in the Revelation and to this effect he hath a comparison of Christ and the Pope to prove that the Pope is the Antichrist He accuseth the Teachers that for fear or hope they dare not contradict the Pope's errours and by their silence do confirm his usurped power In the end he saith These many years it hath been more safe to doubt and dispute of the power of God than of the power of the Pope for men being drunk with the Wine of this Whore do expound the Holy Scriptures flatteringly and wrest them all to confirm her errours And because Emperours and Princes either for ignorance or not reading or because they are miscarried with earthly pleasures do not see this they are brought into this bondage to beleeve as an Article of their faith that the Pope cannot err and may do on earth as he pleaseth and no man may say unto him What doest thou And the Pope may command the Angels Catal. test verit 31. France was not better pleased with Pope Pius he sent unto Lewis the XI saying If thou be an obedient Son why maintainest thou the Pragmatical Sanction Eugenius did admonish thee to forsake it because it is not according to God So did Nicolaus and Callistus tell thee it is a cause of many evils and discords in the Church and hitherto thou wouldest never hear the voice of the Church The King was a little moved by these Letters but the Parliament of Paris shewed unto him the utilities of the Sanction namely if it be abolished four incommodities shall insue 1. The confusion of all order in the Church 2. The impoverishing of the Subjects 3. The whole Kingdom shall be emptied of money 4. The subversion of all the Churches and they give instances at length This Commonefaction was divided into 89. Articles by John Cardinal Atrebaten and is extant among the works of P. Pithaeus saith P. Morn in Myster But Lewis was perswaded by the Pope's Letters to annual the Sanction yet the King's Attorney and many Bishops would not consent and the University did resist the Pope's Proctor and appealed unto the next General Councel They observed many inconveniences following upon the annulling of the Sanction within the space of four years The Parliament did present these inconveniences unto Charls the VIII with a new complaint against the abolishing of the Sanction as may be seen in Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 587. And Pope Leo the X. in the Lateran Councel Sess 10. in his Bull which beginneth Primitiva shews that the Prelates and Clergy of France would not obey the King's dissolution of the Sanction nor give ear unto the admonitions of five Popes and had cleaved fast unto the Sanction 32. Antonius de Rosellis was a famous Reader of the Laws at that time and writ several Treatises against the Popes The Authors of Index
right hereafter In Sess 27 and 28. The above named Frederick was accused and accursed In Sess 29. March 8. 1417. Peter de Luna alias Pope Benedict the XIII was convicted of obstinacy In Sess 30. March 10. The withdrawing of the King of Arragon from obedience unto Peter de Luna was approved In Sess 31. Was an Act in favor of the Bishop Bajonen In Sess 32. April 1. Peter de Luna was convicted of contumacy and it was ordained to make process against him until deposition exclusivè to this effect some were deputed to hear witnesses in his cause In Sess 33. May 12. Sigismund now being present The depositions of the witnesses were published and Peter de Luna was summoned to object if he could against them and against the instruments and executions In Sess 34. June 5. The process was heard and approved and further deliberation is to be had In Sess 35. June 18. Voices were granted in the Councel unto the Ambassadors of the King of Castile and his denying of obedience unto the said Peter was approved In Sess 36. Iuly 22. All censures pronounced by Pope Benedict against whatsoever person since November 9. An. 1415. were declared null In Sess 37. Iuly 26. Peter de Luna was deposed simpliciter from Papacy as a Schismatick Heretick perjured and disobedient and all men were forbidden to obey him as a Pope under pain of excommunication and all that may follow thereupon In Sess 38. Iuly 28. All censures against the Ambassadors of Castile since April 1. An. 1415. were annulled In Sess 39. October 9. For removing and preventing schisms in all time coming it was ordained that General Councels should be assembled the first to begin within five years after this present the second to begin after seven years from the other and thenceforth one to be assembled every tenth year in the places which the high Priest shall name with consent of every Councel within a moneth before the dissolution of each Councel or in his absence every Councel shall name the place of the ensuing Councel And the Pope with consent of the Cardinals may abbreviate the time but no way adjourn it nor change the place being once named as is said Item Articles were penned which the Pope should professe and binde himself to observe at the time of the election of which this is the tenour In the name of the holy and undivided Trinity Amen In the year of our Lord I N. elected to be Pope professe with heart and mouth unto the Almighty God whose Church I undertake to govern by his aid and unto blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles during this my frail life to believe firmly the holy and Catholick Faith after the tradition of the Apostles of the General Councels and other holy Fathers namely of the eight first Generall Councels to wit of Nice of Constantinople of Ephesus of Chalcedon the second and third at Constantinople of Nice and of Constantinople and of the General Councels at Lateran Lions and Vien and to preserve them to the uttermost to confirm defend and preach the same to the spending of my life and blood and by all means possible to prosecute and observe the Rites of the Sacraments canonically delivered unto the Catholick Church And this my profession and confession written at my command by the Notary I have subscribed with my hand and I offer it sincerely with a pure minde and devout conscience unto thee the Almighty God on the Altar in presence of these Witnesses at Item It was enacted that no Prelate should be transported against his will without weighty and reasonable cause which cause the party being cited shall be decided by the Cardinals of the Church or the most part of them In Sess 40. October 30. Before this Councel shall be dissolved Reformation shall be made by the Pope who is to be chosen and by the Councel after these Articles that are propounded by the Councel 1. The number quality and Nation of the Cardinals 2. Of reservations unto the Apostolical See 3. Of Annates 4. Of collation of Benefices and gratiis expectativis or avousances 5. Of appellation to the Roman Court 6. What causes are to be treated at Rome or not 7. For what causes and how a Pope should be corrected and deposed 8. The extirpation of Simony 9. Of dispensations 10. Of Indulgences 11. Of the provision of the Pope and his Cardinals 12. Of Commendaes 13. Of Tithes Item In this Sess 41. November 8. Order was prescribed concerning the election of the Pope at this time So Odo de Columna was chosen as is above In all these Sessions John Cardinal of Ostia was President and sate in Pontificalibus but thenceforth Martin possessed the Chair and the Decrees were framed in his name yet so that the Cardinal of Ostia in name of the Councel subjoyned Placet and one Ardecinus in name of the Emperor did the like as is expressed in Sess 44. In Sess 42. December 8. A Bull was read discharging the Emperor and the Count Palatine of their bond for sure keeping of Pope John who then was to be delivered unto Pope Martin In Sess 43. March 21. An. 1418. All exemptions of Churches Monasteries Convents Priories and other Benefices that have been purchased after the death of Pope Gregory the XI are declared null Item All unions and incorporations made since that time All fruits of Churches Monasteries and Benefices in time of vacancy should not be given unto the Pope nor his Exchequer but are to be left according to antient Law or Custom All simoniack ordinations confirmations and provisions of Churches Monasteries Dignities and Benefices already made or that shall be made are declared null All dispensations of Benefices of Cure that are granted in favour of whatsoever person and are not conformable to the constitution of Boniface the VIII that is that any person should enjoy the Benefice and not able to discharge the Office such dispensations are null Item No Nation should be tied to pay the Tithe of Church-revenues unto the Pope without the consent and subscription of the Cardinals or most part of them and without the consent of the Prelates of that Nation Item Priests are forbidden to conform themselves in their habits unto Secular Courts and a certain habit is prescribed unto them All this Winter the Emperor did press the reformation of the Clergy according to the Decree of Session 39. When the Cardinals and Bishops said Incipiemus à Minoritis Sigismund said Imo à Majoritis meaning the Pope and Cardinals Wherefore the Pope made haste to bring the Councel to an end In Sess 44. April 9. was much debate for the place of the next Councel at last Papia was named In Sess 45. April 22. Cardinal Umbald stepped up without consent especially of the Emperour saith Platin. in Martin the V. and cried Domini ite in pace In the mean time came the Embassadours of Vladislaus King of Poland and of Vitold Duke of Lituania
craving in the name of their Masters that a Book written by a Frier John Falkenbergh containing notorious errours and heresies may be examined by the Councel or Commissioners of the Nations or else they protest de injuria and they appeal unto the next General Councel Pope Martin answered saying I will inviolably observe and no way violate whatsoever hath been done Conciliariter in this Councel and these I do ratifie and approve and no otherwise Then Cardinal Antonius proclaimed liberty of departing unto every one and in the name of the Almighty God and of his Apostles Peter and Paul and of Pope Martin the V. he gave unto every one there present a full remission of all their sins once in their lives if that every one within two moneths after the knowledge hereof shall seek the Indulgence in forma c. Here the Cardinal of Ostia said Placet and Augustine de Lance in the name of the Pope said Placet and so it is written but no mention of Sigismund's Placet because the Councel was dismissed against his will 5. According to the Decree at Constance Pope Martin sent his Legates to Papia An. 1424. to open the Councel few Bishops came thither and the Pest beginning the Councel with common consent was removed to Sena more Prelates came there Alfonso King of Arragon intending to purchase the Kingdom of Sicily sought by all means chiefly by giving gold saith Platina to procure the adjournying of the Councel and to restore Pope Benedict the XIII But Pope Martin disappointed him by dissolving the Councel and nothing was done but only the next Councel was appointed to be at Basil An. 1431. 6. The Councel at Basil was began December 14. An. 1431. by the Legate Julian Cardinal of Sancti Angeli by Commission granted first by Pope The Councel at Basil Martin and confirmed by the lately elected Pope Eugenius the IV. as it is written in Sess 1. The Emperour Sigismund was Protector thereof whilest he lived sometimes by his Deputy William Duke of Bavier as appeareth in Sess 7. and sometimes personally as in Sess 14. In Sess 1. they propounded their main purposes 1. The extirpation of Heresie namely of the Bohemians 2. The quenching of the Wars in Christendom 3. Because the Vineyard of Christ is overspread and as it were laid wast with huge numbers of Thistles and Weeds of Vices that these may now be pulled up and the Church Mark this ye who say that the Roman Church hath never erred may flourish again and bring forth the fruit of honesty But the particulars that were treated in it may be reduced to four chief heads to wit concerning the Bohemians the Greeks the authority of General Councels above the Pope and the Reformation of the Church So omitting the order of time and Sessions for the clearer and more compendious method I will shew what was done in those 1. In Sess 4. the Bohemians were summoned to appear and a Safe-conduct was sent unto them Three hundred of them some Civilians and some Ministers came and disputed upon these four Articles 1. All who would be saved should receive the Communion under both kinds 2. All civil government is by the Law of God forbidden unto the Clergy 3. The Preaching of the Word is free unto all men having once received Ordination and free in any place Aen. Sylvius hath not this parenthesis and the Epistle of the Bohemians directed unto all the faithfull in the year 1431. saith Per eos quorum interest 4. Open crimes and scandals should not be suffered no not for avoiding greater evil The Deputies were ordered by their Commission to debate these Articles and no other and they would admit no argument grounded upon any Authority except of the Scripture alone Therefore the Fathers of the Councel charged Cardinal Cusanus to fight them in their own field and he was not ashamed to say The Scriptures belong to the well of the Church and not to the essence or necessity thereof either in the beginning or continuance And The Gospel is known by the Church but not the Church by the Gospel The Bohemians replied Such was not the mind nor voice of the Primitive Church which did administrate the Eucharist and expound the Scriptures otherwise then they do now Cusan answered Let not this move you that at divers times the Rites of the Sacraments be divers or that the Scriptures are applied unto the times or understood diversly so that at one time they are expounded according to the universally current Rite and when the Rite is changed the sence is also changed .... because when the sentence of the Church is changed divine judgement is changed The dispute continued fifty daies in the end the Councel approved the last three Articles in some sence And in Sess 13. they granted that the first was according to Christ's institution but say they the Church hath otherwise ordained and practised for weighty causes Nevertheless they would grant this unto the Bohemians and Moravians not as the bill of divorcement was granted unto the Jews but as lawfull by the authority of Christ Jesus and of his true Spouse the Church and as healthfull and profitable unto them who receive worthily Io. Cochlaeus and Garranza have omitted this dispute and conclusion but they are written by Aen. Sylvius and his Epitomizer Orth. Gratius in Fascic rer expetend fol. 96. Then Anno 1438. the Bohemians did supplicate that by allowance of the Councel they might have the Divine Service namely the Gospel and the Epistles and the Creed read unto the people in the vulgar language as it had been in that Kingdom by long custom and permission of the Church And that the Fathers there present would be carefull of the Reformation of the Church both in head and members as it is most necessary for Christian Religion and hath been of a long time wished by all godly souls and as they themselves had propounded from the beginning Orth. Gratius saith Many things were advised and conceived but had many obstructions the enemy of mankind procuring so Nevertheless the Bohemians failed not in their hopes neither would they fail in their indeavours 2. The second head was concerning the Greeks in hearing their Embassadours whose golden Bull was dated in the year of the World 6944. indict 14. An. Ch. D. N. 1435. November 26. and sending Legates unto Constantinople they gave a Safe-conduct and for the place of their meeting the Greeks propounded that if the Latines would go unto Constantinople the Clergy of the East would assemble upon their own charges but if the Latines will have the Greeks coming into the West their coming should be upon the expences of the Latines and the place of their assembly should be Basil or Avenion or Sabaudia at the option of the Greeks When they had agreed on these particulars in Sess 24. and 25. with consent of Pope Eugenius afterwards he drew the Greeks from the Councel as follows 3. The